Thematising Globalization: Select Indian English Fiction After 2000

Thesis

SUBMITTED FOR THE AWARD OF DEGREE OF

Doctor of Philosophy In English

By

Rahul Singhal

Under the Supervision of

Professor Mohammad Asim Siddiqui

Department of English ALIGARH MUSLIM UNIVERSITY ALIGARH-202002 (INDIA)

Mohammad Asim Siddiqui DEPARTMENT OF ENGLISH ALIGARH MUSLIM UNIVERSITY Professor Phone: 0091-571-2700920-922 Email: [email protected] E-mail:[email protected]

D ated: ……………….

- CCeerrttiiffiiccaatt ee

Certified that the thesis entitled “Thematising Globalization: Select Indian English Fiction After 2000” submitted by Mr. Rahul Singhal is an original investigation, to the best of my knowledge. It has not been submitted before to this university or any other university.

Prof. Mohammad Asim Siddiqui Supervisor

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University ANNEXURE-I

CANDIDATE’S DECLARATION

I, Mr. Rahul Singhal, Department of English, certify that the work embodied in this Ph.D. thesis is my own bonafide work carried out by me under the supervision of Prof. Mohammad Asim Siddiqui (Professor) at Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh. The matter embodied in this Ph.D. thesis has not been submitted for the award of any other degree. I declare that I have faithfully acknowledged, given credit to and referred to the researchers wherever their works have been cited in the text and the body of the thesis. I further certify that I have not wilfully lifted up some other’s work, para, text, data, result, etc., reported in the journals, books, magazines, reports, dissertations, thesis, etc., or available on web-sites and included them in this Ph.D. thesis and cited as my own work.

Date: RAHUL SINGHAL

…………………………………………………………………………………………..

CERTIFICATE FROM THE SUPERVISOR

This is to certify that the above statement made by the candidate is correct to the best of my knowledge.

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

Mohammad Asim Siddiqui (Professor) Department of English Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh-202002

(Signature of the Chairperson)

Annexure-II

Course Work/ Comprehensive Examination and Pre- submission Seminar Completion Certificate

This is to certify that Mr. Rahul Singhal, has satisfactorily completed the course work/comprehensive examination, pre-submission seminar requirement and he has published two papers based on the thesis which is part of his Ph.D. programme.

Date………

Chairperson Department of English Aligarh Muslim University Aligarh, U. P., 202002 (India)

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

iii

Annexure-III Copyright Transfer Certificate

Title of the Thesis: Thematising Globalization: Select Indian English Fiction After 2000

Candidate’s Name: RAHUL SINGHAL

Copyright Transfer The undersigned hereby assigns to the Aligarh Muslim University, Aligarh copyright that may exist in and for the above thesis submitted for the award of the Ph.D. degree.

Signature of the Candidate Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

Note: However, the author may reproduce or authorize others to reproduce material extracted verbatim from the thesis or derivative of the thesis for author’s personal use provided that the source and the University’s

copyright notice are indicated.

Acknowledgements

It has been, without doubt, such a long journey, and it wouldn’t have been possible without the support and ‘Affection’ of a lot of people; from known faces to unknown too, from living things to non-living things too. The epiphanic moments are somewhere quite an important part of such long-short journeys and never dependent on known and unknown. These flashes are significant illuminating lights for any research.

Foremost, I would like to express my sincere gratitude to my supervisor Prof. Mohammad Asim Siddiqui for the continuous support, patience, motivation, and for a certain distinctive sense of calmness which certainly helped me in writing, asking questions, being reflective and seeking answers beyond the Text and the tick and tock of the clock.

Besides my supervisor, I would like to thank and will remain indebted to Prof. Mohd. Rizwan Khan, Chairperson, Department of English, AMU, for extending all the possible official help to me.

I am also grateful to Mr. Khan Parvaiz Rafi, Incharge of the Seminar Library, and Staff Members of the Department of English, Aligarh Muslim University.

I am especially indebted to the staff of Maulana Azad Library, AMU, Aligarh, and Nehru Memorial Library, New Delhi.

I express my heartfelt gratitude to the canteen staff of Maulana Azad Library, AMU, Aligarh,Maulana for feeding Azad me. Library, Aligarh Muslim University

Last but not least, a special thanks to all those people who make me what I am today.

Rahul Singhal CONTENT Page No. Chapter 1 Introduction 1-23

1.1 ‘Why’ This Topic 2 1.2 Aim of This Study 3 1.3 Hypotheses 3 1.4 Organization of the Study 4 1.5 Research Methodology 5 1.6 Review of Literature 5 Works Cited 21 Chapter 2 Globalization: A Conceptual, Historical, 24-54 And Institutional Analysis

2.1 Introduction 24 2.2 Timeline of Globalization 26 2.3 Features of Globalization 32 2.3.1 Acceleration 32 2.3.2 Disembedding 33 2.3.3 Interconnectedness 35 2.3.4 Standardisation 36 2.3.5 Vulnerability and Risk 37 2.4 Of Anti-globalization Movements: Making, 39 Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Unmaking, and Remaking Globalization 2.4.1 The Contemporary Debate 45 2.4.1.1 Post 9/11 45 2.4.1.2 Post Brexit and 11/9 48 Works Cited 52

Chapter 3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism 55-98 And Globalization

3.1 Globalization and Organized Violence 55 3.1.1 Americanization 62 3.1.2 Development, Imperialism, and Globalization 69 3.1.3 Imperialism and Globalization 77 3.2 Postcolonialism and Globalization 81 3.3 Postmodernism and Globalization 91 WORKS CITED 97 Chapter 4 Globalisation and the Publishing Industry in India 99-127

4.1 Introduction 99 4.2 Publishing Industry 101 4.3 Self Publishing and Internet Novel 107 4.4 Publishing Industry in India 111 4.5 Age of Corporatized Publishing 117 Works Cited 126 Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English 128-163 Fiction 5.1 Introduction 128 5.2 Globalised literature and Literary Globalisation 129 5.3 Fictions of Globalisation 133 Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University 5.3.1 Infrastructure Fictions 133 5.3.2 Dystopian Fictions 144 5.3.3 Casteist Contemporary 150 5.3.4 Globalization and The Inheritance of Loss 158 Works Cited 162 Chapter 6 Conclusion 164-167 Bibliography 168-177 Chapter 1 Introduction

INTRODUCTION

Globalization has transformed and reformed the world via touching almost each and every aspect associated with a nation-state, be it economics, culture, education, lifestyle and attitudes of the people. Globalization supported via technological revolution has created a newer and smaller world resulting in redefining of the boundaries and the meaning of the word ‘Life’.

Today globalization theorists talk about different phases of globalization. Early periods of conquest and voyages are co phases in the long narratives of globalization. Most commentators, however, consider the revolution in Information technology as a major trigger for the forces of globalization. Consequently early 90s and the period after 2000 have been marked by significant changes in the world. Not only have national boundaries blurred, but we also have the phenomenon of cultural boundaries breaking down. Globalization has opened new discourses of culture and identity.

The year 2000 is important because it was a year when the world faced Y2K crisis. This crisis was adequately handled, among others, by Indian engineers. In fact, Indian presence has been becoming more and more emphatic following the year 2000. Today we have a new phenomenon of reverse brain drain. Many Indians who have distinguished themselves in different fields have come back to India not only for greener pastures back home but also for sorting issues of identity. Now it is no longer necessary to migrate since the world has come at your doorstep, maybe a click away.

Globalization has greatly influenced the publishing industry. It has opened avenuesMaulana for new writers. Azad It Library,has given strength Aligarh to theMuslim work of Universityolder writers, and books are now reaching to a bigger readership. Old books are being republished. The definition of the classic has changed. And thanks to the forces of globalization Indian English Fiction is witnessing a surge. Probably more novels are written, published and marketed in India than ever before. If globalization has reinvigorated publishing industry, it has also dictated the choice of subjects, the notion of identity and the forms of literature.

Henceforth, this study aims to take up the impact of globalization on Indian English fiction written after 2000 in India. The study also intends to discuss the

1

Chapter 1 Introduction phenomenon and its impact on the publishing industry. Additionally, the discourse on globalization consists of not only modernization theories, but also dependency theories, a lot of them sharing ground with postcolonial and postmodern theories. The study intends to study this common ground between development theories, postcolonial theories, postmodern theories and globalization theories. Furthermore, this study also seeks to chronicle the thematisation of different strands of globalization in select Indian English Fiction after 2000.

Furthermore, the relationship between globalization and literature is not restricted to the thematisation of different strands of globalisation in the varied works with literary value, rather, as the currency of literature began to be used by the social and political scientists to elucidate their conceptual positions, the literary text and its contents became much more significant than their specific references and content.

The each and every depiction of globalisation in literature contributes towards the various narratives of globalisation, which help to grasp a phenomenon as huge as globalisation. It is in this backdrop; this study aims to flesh the thematisation of globalisation in select Indian English novels, especially written in the twenty-first century. The study aims not to give much importance to ontological difference and cultural hybridity, rather to the structural and material differences and experiences as portrayed in the select Indian English novels in the understanding of the experiences of globality.

1.1 ‘Why’ This Topic

• Globalization, after the fall of the Berlin Wall, has dictated almost every aspect of our lives, be it social, political, economic or cultural. It has also Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University impacted academic disciplines like social sciences, literary and English studies in varying capacities. A phenomenon with such huge capacity does warrant our critical attention and understanding. Thus not only helping us in the comprehension of our immediate and distant environment but also mediating us to locate ourselves in the matrix of global change and globality.

• In the arena of literary studies, globalization becomes important because:

a) Literary texts have more than often thematized globalisation.

2

Chapter 1 Introduction

b) The thematisation of globalisation and its reflections and critical interpretation in literary texts have become a tool to support conceptual positions and arguments by political and social scientists, thus making the understanding of globalisation via its ‘multiple narratives’ in literature indispensable.

c) Literary theory and other familiar developed fields of literary studies provide us with the fruitful ground to draw in discussions on globalisation, for example, postmodernism and postcolonialism.

d) Globalisation has had and still has a deep impact on the publishing industry, and consumption of literature outside the academic arena. But this impact also has considerable knock-on effects on literature and literary studies which demands scholarly attention.

1.2 Aim of This Study

• To study the impact of globalisation on fiction written in English after 2000 in India via select few texts.

• To discuss the globalisation and its impact on the publishing industry.

• The aim is to study the discourse on globalisation which consists of not only modernisation, dependency, and world system theories but the sharing of common ground with postcolonialism and postmodernism is also part of this research.

1.3 Hypotheses Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University • There is some common ground between globalisation, postcolonialism and postmodernism.

• Globalisation has led to varied changes in the publishing industry and in the way literature is produced, disseminated and consumed.

• The selected texts can be considered as narratives of globalization in varying degrees.

3

Chapter 1 Introduction

1.4 Organization of the Study

• The study is divided into six chapters.

• Chapter 1 Introduction deals with the aim, hypotheses, organisation, and review of literature and research methodology and provides a platform for the opening arguments.

• Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis detail the analysis of the ‘globalisation’ from various angles in order to provide with a working definition, form, and structure of globalization for the succeeding chapters.

• Chapter 3 Development, Postcolonialism, Postmodernism and Globalisation aims to attempt a deconstructive analysis of the globalisation. It not only tries to problematize the word ‘development’ but also traces its point of emanation. It also seeks to underscore the fact that organized violence since centuries has immensely contributed in the extension of the globalisation across the globe. The chapter further investigates the role of ‘West’ and the common ground between postcolonialism, postmodernism and globalisation.

• Chapter 4 Globalisation and Publishing Industry turns towards the trajectory of literature, and Indian English fiction. It fleshes out the influence of globalisation on the publishing industry, which is without doubt both positive and negative in nature. The chapter briefly discusses Indian publishing history and also highlights the contemporary age of corporatized publishing. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University • Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction attempts to understand the relationship between globalisation and literature. It achieves the same with the help of select few texts. The chapter selects texts on the basis of various strands of globalisation in order to facilitate the material understanding of the globalisation

• Chapter 6 Conclusion provides with a succinct description of the final result of all the aforementioned chapters.

4

Chapter 1 Introduction

1.5 Research Methodology

• Eclectic Approach has been chosen on the basis of the interdisciplinary nature of the method by which the selected texts are studied and explored, as they contain a number of theories, styles and ideas.

• Theoretical framework provided by postcolonialism and postmodernism.

• Multi-layer evaluation of the texts from two perspectives – identifying different strands of globalisation which have been thematized in globalisation. Secondly, it is also noted that some parts of the selected texts are developed into platforms which could evoke, support and interpret various social, political, literary, and cultural aspects of globalization.

1.6 Review of Literature

What are you reading?: The World Market and Indian Literary Production (2012) by Pavithra Narayanan focuses on the multiple and varied aspects that govern a text and its place in the Indian literary production. In a very succinct way, it takes into account a myriad of factors that are bound to affect the publishing industry. Thus when a text is introduced or rather produced in the publishing industry, the response by the literary audience is also not isolated. Therefore the reception too is administered by a variety of socio-economic, political and cultural elements.

The hegemonic structures which are propagated by the phenomenon of global capitalism are not a misnomer for all the readers, authors and publishers. One can observe Narayanan’s subtle and rich critique of the facets which underline the production of narratives in a globalised, multicultural market. The book in certain Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University ways aims to put social inequities as a major highlight when it comes to literary production and how this impacts the multiple stakeholders in the global publishing world.

A major tool used by the writer is to deconstruct postcolonial writing, and in the process, the dynamic relationship between marginalization, minoritization and academic theory is put across. The writer also puts into free play, the choices then which are available to writers in the context of economic policies and hegemonic academic practices. Hence the book not only unpacks the unseen and unheard in the

5

Chapter 1 Introduction publishing world; it also addresses the ideological presuppositions harbored by scholars of postcolonial studies.

In a nutshell, academic imperialism which puts across dominating ideas and thoughts as the cultural-political ‘norm’ is again a byproduct of globalization. The way the book tries to undermine such elitist strategies adopted by academicians make it a universal read where not only scholars of literary theory, cultural theory and globalised studies find it an indispensable read but for a lay reader, it also becomes an opportunity to dive into the plethora of questions that the ‘text’ raises.

The oft-quoted yet often an unnoticed connection between literature and globalization is taken up by Suman Gupta in his seminal piece of work, Globalization and Literature (2009). Globalization as a process, product and phenomenon is not limited to a particular structured time frame; its effects can be seen on a variety of disciplines. This multidisciplinary approach which leads to a variety of perspectives on literary theory and globalised theory is what Gupta is vested in. In the globalised cultural and literary market, she opines that it is imperative to critically examine the dynamic relationship between text, context and the reception of both by the audience and the production industry.

The outlook one may have when one views the thematisation of globalization in literary works can be a bit skewed. This is where Suman Gupta tries to bring on the academic table the finer nuances which are produced when globalization comes into play in a literary narrative. The various slips between the cracks are what one gets to explore through Gupta’s intellectual discourse. It is also interesting to view through a critical lens how anti-globalization movements not only provide dissenting arguments but also in theMaulana context of digitization Azad Library, what it m Aligarheans to be Muslima partisan ofUniversity such protests.

Globalization of literature is not just about seeing a text as a commercial product. It has to be viewed as an experience which is in a constant remoulding mode. Thereby concepts of text, editing, postmodern theories, globalised studies, and postcolonial narratives become the various pieces which provide a multi-dimensional structure to the kaleidoscope of globalization. Needless to say, what we see through this kaleidoscope are moments which are the resultant of a globalised experience. A literary text hence becomes a form emanating out from such diverging and converging

6

Chapter 1 Introduction arguments which in turn factors the underlining of the relationship that exists between globalization and literature.

In Fictions of Globalization: Consumption, the Market and the Contemporary American Novel (2006), James Annesley provides a narratorial discourse on how the process of globalization is intertwined with the production of the novel in the larger American literary market. The main aim is an attempt to provide a critique on the study of contemporary literature and interspersed with these critical underpinnings is the important idea of how social and economic contexts manoeuvre our understanding of a literary text.

Annesley also drives home the point that in a literary production market the consumption of text is not and cannot happen in a vacuum. Thus the book offers a wonderful insight into the multitude of factors that govern the exchange between commercial production and creative expression which typifies modern American culture. It also goes beyond a simplistic depiction of existing forces, as one observes Annesley’s views on literal and cultural production in a growing modern, globalised and consumerist society. Hence the ‘fictions of globalization’ provide food for thought to the readers by portraying the ‘realities’ that exist and often go unobserved.

As the title of the book Fear of Small Numbers (2006) suggests, the society that an individual is a part of is an interesting case study when it comes to the unpredictable relationship between the minorities and the majorities. Appadurai exclaims that the violence within the context of globalization is an important issue to be addressed. The constant urge to be in the majority leads to the fear of being in small numbers. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University However Fear of Small Numbers is not just a direct and simplistic take on how the spread of violence is the outcome of ethnic mass cleansing combined with political backlashes. Its major goal is to show the established association amongst various factors that play an important role to induce the fear of being marginalized or rendered as being redundant.

Hence, Appadurai provides a historical timeline to the era of intense globalization starting from the early 1900s which saw culturally motivated violence in Eastern Europe, Rwanda and India to what we now are experiencing, that is, “war on

7

Chapter 1 Introduction terror”. The uncertainty of how a particular nation-state thinks, reacts and proliferate ideas about minorities is the major crux of Appadurai’s narrative. Thus providing the readers with an astute understanding of the major sources and resources of global violence and how the minority and majority groups relate to cultural differences.

An account of how the Indian Novel in English came into being is the major contribution of A History of the Indian Novel in English (2015) in the literary framework. It not only talks about the historical circumstances that affected English literature being introduced in India but the oft-discussed the notion of what constitutes an ‘Indianized’ way of writing. The timeframe taken is quite vast as it tries to trace the novel’s development right from its inception to the present day

An insightful and appealing analysis is adopted by Ulka Anjaria to highlight English as a language which was and continues to be used and appropriated by the writers to cater to an Indian audience and in the process make the narrative Indian as well. Hence pertinent questions like what constitutes Indianess and how a particular piece of text along with its writer appropriates a particular language is the major highlight of the book. The readers are provided with a dissenting discourse on how cultural hegemony works and finds a place in History and a literary narrative.

Alex Tickell’s interest in South Asia’s contemporary literary, cultural, and political scene finds a creative unleash in his pioneering collection, South Asian Fiction in English: Contemporary Transformations (2016). A wide array of subjects in contemporary Indian Literature ranging from graphic narratives, short stories to more contemporary and transformative aspects such as fiction based on the ramifications of Diaspora, borders and marginalized communities lends its way in Tickell’s narrative.Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

Tickell also tries to put an interesting contestation between the unofficial and less publicized works from writers of Pakistan, Bangladesh and Sri Lanka with the well known and firmly established canon of contemporary English literature. This provides more meaningful contexts to one understanding of must disciplinary stances in World literature. Tickell makes it possible as the designated and well-imagined boundaries of World Literature are pushed into the continuum of postcolonial studies as the newer and more nuanced forms of literature find a place in the literary space. Thus the constant flux of ideas, opinions and plurality of perspectives which underline

8

Chapter 1 Introduction global literature is brought onto the surface by the writer through this incisive and analytical study.

In a very perceptive way Thomas Hylland Eriksen’s Globalization: The Key Concepts (2007), becomes both a beginners guide and a nuanced study of the key terms related to the idea of globalization. It not only provides the readers with a discerning insight into the vast arena of globalization but also how the so-called mundane aspects of society such as trade, travel, production, media and politics are important stakeholders when it comes to the theoretical understating of the process. This is fundamental in our understanding of how identities are created, received and interpreted in a globalised world.

The engaging book becomes gospel in the hands of readers as the major debates, arguments and controversies surrounding globalization finds a place in the narrative space. In fact, Erikson in many ways takes a leap forward as he aims to show globalization as a double process wherein both horizontal and vertical integration is part and parcel of our understanding of the same. He also opines through essays, international case studies and discussion studies how basic and fundamental processes have repercussions on both the individual and society.

What it takes to keep a native under control and in constant fear is Frantz Fanon’s The Wretched of the Earth (2001) accounts in its scathing narrative. Both the physiological ramifications related to violence and aggression of the colonizer and the psychological after-effects pertaining to mental turmoil and chaos are part of the narrative that makes a native a wretched creature of the Earth.

Fanon leaves no stone unturned to critique the history of imperial cultural Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University hegemony which is maintained through the consent of the dominated class assuring the intellectual and material supremacy of the ruling class. He very accurately opines the role of violence in maintaining ideological supremacy and brings in to play the vicious cycle of being colonized and powerless at the hands of a colonizer. The delineation of the role of an intellectual in a revolution is also clearly demarcated by Fanon, and thus the book becomes an indispensable read to world leaders, critics and students to be cognizant of the plagues of colonization that the world is impacted by even today. Thereby building an international consciousness to the issue of colonization and racism.

9

Chapter 1 Introduction

The Pulitzer Prize-winning foreign affairs columnist for the New York Times, Thomas L. Friedman puts across an absorbing and engaging read as he divulges interesting details that delineate a global market place in his book The Lexus and the Olive Tree: Understanding Globalization (1999). He talks about the commonplace factors such as technology, capital and the cultural influx of information and how these lead to an inventive and detailed analysis of global forces and local cultures.

Friedman adopts a vivid approach when it comes to presenting details about indigenous and ancient cultural mores and traditions in a world that is governed with both geographical and geopolitical boundaries. He also makes a detailed investigation and firmly concludes that a pertinent balance between progress and preservation is of paramount importance as this will lead to a better future for all the societies affected by the power structures of globalization. Hence, the justification of the title which means striking a balance between the Lexus and the Olive Tree. The desire to retain identity with the prospect of achieving prosperity in a modernized world forms the background of the reading as Friedman takes into consideration his own extensive travelogues.

Thomas L. Friedman’s The World Is Flat: A Brief History of the Twenty-first Century (2007) is in more than many ways a breakthrough study that views the success of globalization through a critical lens. As the revolutionary title suggests a flatness of the world, Freidman talks about how in a global-consumerist and utilitarian world, individuals are in a competitive race to outdo each other. This also has larger implications on issues related to nation states as we see complex foreign policies and economic treaties come into playing a role in the flattening of the world. The twenty- first century that is marked by an abundance of outsourcing, overt emphasis on Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University technological infrastructure is just a microcosmic part of globalization.

Freidman quite succinctly opines that the paradoxical nature of globalization allows both the cultural exchange and expansion of resources is with the idea of keeping pace with the new advancements that make the world a little too smaller. This intertwining of contrasting ideas is an important point for cultural theorists, practitioners and literary scholars to understand as only then can a cohesive overview of the global world can make sense to us in an ever-shrinking world of ever

10

Chapter 1 Introduction developing resources where individuals have gone digital, mobile, personal and virtual.

Toral Jatin Gajarawala in his work Untouchable Fictions: Literary Realism and the Crisis of Caste (2013) very minutely observes and depicts how larger political and social discourses are blended with traditional religious myths and terms which are familiar to the literary parlance. The emergence of Dalit fiction throws light on the dark political nature of casteism and how various ideological presuppositions spread their tentacles over the literary, canonical framework to define their superior hegemonic status. Within this particular context, Gajarawala’s provides a dialectical study of seminal works of writers like Premchand, Mulk Raj Anand and V.S Naipaul, and the impact of the same on cultural production of Third World Literature in the 21st century.

Untouchable Fictions: Literary Realism and the Crisis of Caste thus aims to provide a literary, historical background to fictions of the untouchables and unravels certain metaphoric fragmentations leading to the loss of a sense of identity amongst these communities. Hence the text becomes a crucial study of Dalit fiction and what imprints does it leave on a narrative exchange. This dialogue thus becomes an important precursor to tackle and face the challenges or what Gajarawala says the “crisis of caste’’ politics in a space that is marked by postcolonial theory and cultural studies.

Very often referred to as a first-hand resource material to understand theories circumventing around the phenomenon called globalization, The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change (2007) coherently puts acrossMaulana multiple Azad empirical Library, developments Aligarh related Muslim to the study University of globalization. The various essays, texts and articles become a principal element of the text as they all converge together to capture the social changes and multicultural exchanges which are a part of the Third World.

The writers painstakingly draw a lot of inferences from India and China to put into focus the Great Recession of the Global North. They take into account factors like global inequity and uneven economic development, international migration including the space provided to women, the interplay of cities with agriculture, environment, and climate change. Hence the Reader with is brilliant annotations,

11

Chapter 1 Introduction concise definitions of critical terms and concepts, readable articles and book selections on recent developments becomes an indispensable tool in the hands of a theorist, scholar or critic to get a tenacious grip on the profusion of ideas, thoughts and perspectives that entails globalization.

Globalization / Anti-Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide (2007) aims to provide answers to a baffled mind dealing with the consequences of globalization. The context taken is that of the aftermath of 9/11 and the war in Iraq which gave way to a terrorized global order and a subsequent militarized globalization. Thus a poignant question is raised by the theorists, that is, whether it’s time to reclaim and tame globalization? (Quite similar to Shakespeare does in the play, The Taming of the Shrew). This is, of course, keeping in mind the new socio-economic world order wherein global markets, state power and hierarchical power structures have a huge role to play in dismantling national culture.

Held and McGrew proclaim that such a dissection of globalization is completely flawed as it fails to keep in its purview larger determining constituents such as patterns of governance, organized violence, the economy, culture and environmental degradation. The book thus maps out ideas and theories surrounding the contentious politics of globalization. The description of the current global order is what the writers are interested in, and therefore the book becomes an important tool to survey the continuing importance of globalization.

Robert J. C. Young’s, Postcolonialism: A Very Short Introduction (2003) is a crucial text which keeps the readers abreast of the not only the salient features regarding the theory of postcolonialism, its history and central debates but also becomes an indispensableMaulana Azadoar to make Library, the readers Aligarh glide skillfully Muslim into University the depths of a theory which is as wide as an infinite ocean. The theory itself has manifested itself into multifarious notions of political, social and cultural effects of decolonization. Hence Young looks into the narratives dwellings of eminent postcolonial theorists and writers such as Homi Bhabha, Edward Said, Frantz Fanon, and Gayatri Spivak to make the reading lucid and universal. In fact one also observes intermingling of narrative discourses of Gabriel Garcia Marquez and Salman Rushdie, and this provides a vivid detailing of theory in innovative fiction. Thus, Postcolonialism: A Very Short Introduction becomes a user-friendly and easily accessible handbook for

12

Chapter 1 Introduction understanding the subtle nuances of theory and its reverberations on both life and fiction.

When one wants to ascertain the multifold meanings, connotations and interpretations related to the impact of globalization, then Critical Development Theory: Contributions to a New Paradigm (1999) comes as a repository of knowledge and comments on the expansive phenomenon. The last leg of the century has seen a massive sweep in terms of looking at gender variations, cultural, socio-political factors governing an individual and society. There has been an ever developing awareness about major issues which are a part of a larger globalised world. Be it meanings of globalization, its different dimensions and their social consequences or its impact on fact, fiction and the virtual, one can observe these critical developments in the world that we are a part of. Hence, we see Munck and Hearn taking inventive approaches and methods to make the readers re-engage with the current reality and relearn aspects which are a supposed part of that reality. Thus the text truly serves to contribute in making a new paradigm shift.

The main goal of Nobel Prize laureate Joseph E. Stiglitz in Making Globalization Work (2006) is to make the readers aware of the economic precedence of globalization. “Globalization had succeeded in unifying people from around the world — against globalization”- Stiglitz opines and thus makes a relevant point that as far as globalization is concerned, it is just not about development and blurring of boundaries. In fact when one probes a little deeper, therein comes on to the surface various issues of considerable magnitude related to the environment, sustainable development in the larger context of “Americanization”.

MaulanaStiglitz time Azad and again Library, points to Aligarh the fact that Muslim economic University interdependence which is a definite marker of globalization has made the world come together as a singular community but has also opened multidimensional thoughts to view the world as a globalised society which is based on the essential watermarks of equality, justness and sustainability. Thus the text becomes an intellectually arousing narrative to gain insight into these pertinent and imminent debates surrounding globalization.

The Nobel Prize-winning economist Joseph E. Stiglitz provides a scathing critique of America’s economic policy system and how it has mainly resulted in the skewed relationship between development and progress. It has led to the widening of

13

Chapter 1 Introduction the gap between the haves and the have-nots and thus The Price of Inequality: How Today’s Divided Society Endangers Our Future (2013) offers to provide the reader with the glaring picture of the World’s Market.

Stiglitz also makes a valid connection between economic equality and systems of justice and opines that they are mutually dependent on each other. Within the era of globalization where there is a continuous ushering of true and dynamic capitalism, it is important for the citizens to understand the effects of economic and national policies. Thus the economist also puts forth a visionary model for a fair and moralistic future wherein politics should not have a say when it comes to economic equalities and access to opportunities.

Globalization as an amalgamation of economic, political, cultural, ideological, and environmental processes is a self-inviting term. To understand and get a holistic and wholesome view on the same one needs to consider the interrelationships between globalization and individual and collective identities. Keeping this perspective in mind, Manfred B. Steger’s Globalization: A Very Short Introduction (2009) serves as an inquiry narrative which explores why people strive to promote their cultures, languages and identities, and how the forces of globalization shape and are shaped by identities and cultures. Putting globalization into neat watertight compartments of good and bad is a complete misnomer. These distinct binaries cannot be applied to this term which in its magnitude is insurmountable to grasp. Thus the blurring of boundaries is inevitable. In this connection, one can look into answers, opinions, perspectives which Manfred B. Steger’s Globalization: A Very Short Introduction offers to individuals like scholars, theorists and practitioners.

In PostliberalizationMaulana Azad Indian Library, Novels in EnglishAligarh (2013) Muslim, Aysha University I. Vishwamohan explores the various critical nuances that surround theory and makes a detailed analysis of the conditions of production and consumption of postcolonial Indian writing in English. Through theoretical underpinnings, the critical handbook aims to provide a meticulous and methodical approach to the study of Indian novelists. The novels which weave, produce, and disseminate contemporary Indian Writing in English in the global marketplace is what the writer is deeply interested in. The use of the term post liberalization is also an important part of the narrative process which seeks to establish a close connection between politics of global reception and critical

14

Chapter 1 Introduction appreciation by a larger audience. Thus the writer makes it very clear that the way one views the novel as a commodity for consumption in the global market also becomes a significant indicator of its global reception.

In Writing India Anew: Indian English Fiction 2000-2010 (2013) one can note the undercutting of the now understood simplified notion of how the ‘empire writes back’ as through the writings of prominent scholars such as Rimi B. Chatterjee, Bill Ashcroft and Shirley Chew, the book proposes a variety of explorations when it comes to analyzing postcolonial writings. Sen and Roy give the readers a multifaceted approach to view India and in fact in many ways also invest a lot of narrative space in re-mapping of mythology and history to reassessing the globalised India of today. As the title suggests, this fresh and innovative approach to view the nation through the critical lens of postcolonial writing and Indian English fiction typically ranging from the first decade of the twenty-first century lends itself to a plurality of perspectives. This basically means that now in a globalised context one cannot simply render or disregard such writings as simplistic national allegories; in fact, they bring in to the academic milieu varied and new corpus of contemporary Anglophone literature.

In the research paper “Breaking out of the Rooster Coop: Violent Crime in Aravind Adiga’s White Tiger and Richard Wright’s Native Son” (2011), Sara D. Schotland through the method of contrastive analysis shows the similarities between the two protagonists, apart from this Schotland also makes an attempt to bring on to the surface themes like acute poverty, psychological hopelessness and the power dynamics which constitute an oppressor and an oppressed. The paper then becomes an interesting case in point to view both the novels’ narrative in understanding the functional role of violence and crimes in a fictional narrative. Thus in both Bigger and Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Balram that is, the protagonists in Aravind Adiga’s White Tiger and Richard Wright’s Native Son respectively, one sees an attempt to face headlong the dominant colonizer in order to find one’s place in a restricted marginalized community.

Postmodernism and the Other: The New Imperialism of Western Culture (1998) is rightly considered as a breakthrough study as it examines and explores postmodernism from a non-western perspective. Thereby clearly undercutting a Eurocentric way of looking at processes and theories, Sardar with utter vehemence calls it as a part of falsified perspectives. To come to this conclusion which for many

15

Chapter 1 Introduction official narratives and document makers may be controversial he makes a very meticulous study and assessment of all the subtle and direct characteristics of postmodernism. By calling it as the new Imperialism of Western culture, Sardar again minces no words to show that commonly held notions or rather presuppositions related to film, music, economic opportunities, religious ideologies all propagate a very biased and unilateral view of postmodernism. Through his study, Sardar aims to debunk the myths surrounding such falsehoods and shows the alternate real.ity which is supposedly kept shunned from the mainstream.

We see in Andre Schiffrin’s influential work, The Business of Books: How the International Conglomerates Took Over Publishing and Changed the Way We Read (2000), the readers are getting dual perspectives both as an insider and outsider of a conglomerate as Schiffrin views post-war American publishing. In a very nuanced and intricate study, he aims to show the power dynamics that exist in the publishing industry. As a stakeholder of the flourishing independent house, The New Press, the readers in Schiffrin’s narrative can easily sense collapsing standards of contemporary publishing. Through the interweaving of works of Studs Terkel, Noam Chomsky, Gunnar Myrdal, George Kennan, Juliet Mitchell, R. D. Laing, Eric Hobsbawm and E.P. Thompson we are made a witness to a text which is part memoir and part history, and thus the creative forces combine together with the certain artistic and aesthetic tendencies. This wonderful conglomeration makes the text a brilliant read and also provides an epigrammatic entry into the American publishing history.

The way one views and disseminates Literature is a critical standpoint in the history of globalization. It is often said that this process of globalization is not and cannot be oblivious to the larger channels of thoughts, history, socio-economic pulls Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University in society and geographical landscapes. Literature being on the other end of the spectrum and in its broadest sense means that it helps individuals to grow both personally and intellectually. It becomes an essential tool to critically comprehend the mores and ways of one’s culture and its functioning. Taking these opposite views into consideration, Connell, and Marsh explicitly state that for a cohesive and complete understanding of expansive fields and disciplines like communication, culture, politics one needs to redefine the way one views the relationship between globalization and literature. To add to the development of any region, person or country one has to understand the history, geography, culture, and social changes

16

Chapter 1 Introduction taking place. This is very clearly extrapolated in Liam Connell and Nicky Marsh’s Literature and Globalization: A Reader (2011). Drawing information and inferences from essays by leading critics including Arjun Appadurai, Jacques Derrida, Simon Gikandi, Ursula K. Heise, Graham Huggan, Franco Moretti, Bruce Robbins and Anna Tsing, the reader unpacks through the lens of literature and history, a minute and exhaustive study which enables scholars and critics to witness globalization and explore its significance for and impact on literary studies. The three sections of the reader offer a perceptive insight for the perspicacious readers and makes them aware or rather cognizant of the impact of globalization on literature and our understanding of the 'literary'.

For the unlocking and further extraction of detailed analysis of on specific literary trends in fictional writing especially brought in the publishing market in the twenty-first century, Prabhat K. Singh’s The Indian Novel of the New Millennium (2013) becomes the key. Singh quite aptly mentions in the acknowledgement that the book he is writing is essentially “For the lovers of the Indian English Novel.” As the title connotes, the new millennium writers such as Amitav Ghosh, Kiran Desai, Aravind Adiga, K. N. Daruwalla, Upamanyu Chatterjee, David Davidar, Esterine Kire Iralu, Siddharth Chowdhury and Chetan Bhagat have a significant say in defining the characteristics and ever-evolving features of the Indian English novel. This is quite commendable as Singh puts on the table an array of subjects such as narratives of female subjectivity, crime fiction, terror novels, science fiction, campus novels, animal novels, graphic novels, disability texts, LGBT voices, Dalit writing, slumdog narratives, eco-narratives, narratives of myth and fantasy, philosophical novels, historical novels, postcolonial and multicultural narratives, and Diaspora novels for the readersMaulana to consume Azad and Library, so that intellectual Aligarh hunger Muslim could Universitybe quickly assuaged.

With the advent of globalization and its ever-increasing spread and percolation in our lives, it is inevitable that one has to make way for newer vocabulary and parlance to make a coherent sense of global interconnectedness. Hence to understand this infiltration, George Ritzer in The Globalization of Nothing 2 (2007) successfully ran up the flagpole and needless to say witnessed many salutes. Thereby unusual and remarkable terms like “glocalization” and “grobalization” came into being giving us a bird’s eye view of how they also relate to McDonaldization- another dimension to consumer culture and branding.

17

Chapter 1 Introduction

The fact the Ritzer makes use of commonplace examples is quite appreciative as the text becomes a lucid reference guide to understand the globalization, consumerism, and the global economy related to the larger context of social change and theory. Critical questions are raised throughout, and the reader is compelled not only to seek answers to these questions but also to critically evaluate the questions as well as their answers.

The twenty-first century is marked by a looming question that relates to the global literary scenario, that is, Is it possible to have dialogues and conversations about the literature of globalization? The answers or responses to this interrogation are what the special issue of the South Atlantic Quarterly “Introduction: The Globalization of Fiction/ the Fiction of Globalization” (2001), tries to address and define. The writers make it very clear that the changes in a world affected by globalization are significant. As these changes have in a myriad way transformed the way we work, live and interact with narratives that surround our lives.

The issue also reveals that semblances of World Literature are not novice concepts. It marked its beginnings right from Marx, Engels and Goethe. Thus both globalization of fiction and fiction of globalization work on the lines of similitude wherein the existence of globalized literature has been a significant concept.

Simon Malpas’s The Postmodern (2005) is an investigative study that deals with the hybrid notion of postmodernity. When it comes to a wholesome understanding of the postmodern, we need to realize and recognize that the era lends itself to a profusion of ideas in areas of history, art, literature and culture. The most important aspect being, the concept of a fractured identity or seeing the sense of self not as a cohesiveMaulana whole. With Azad the adventLibrary, of postmodernity Aligarh Muslim in the Western University and developing worlds, it was made impossible to see one’s identity as a simple way of being that harbours collective consciousness. Instead a myriad of factors make the relationship between identity and self as something which is always in a state of the continuum. Thus being continually in a process wherein the boundaries between themselves and others and between the different parts of themselves are negotiated.

Malpas within this context brings into play multiple constructions of ideas that make the readers aware of the developments of postmodernism and not indulging in resisting them. The interplay between aspects of subjectivity, history and subsequent

18

Chapter 1 Introduction political colouring also has a major role to play when we seek to define or define postmodernism. He sees postmodernity as the end of traditional structures and institutions and one which gives way growth, exploration and development of multiple identities. Such an exhaustive study makes this a critical handbook approach the primary texts of postmodern theory and culture with confidence.

The cautionary undertone in the title of Anthony Giddens’ The Consequences of Modernity (1990) offers quite rightly certain exasperating interpretations associated with modernity. It is imperative to know that modernity as a concept might be the aftermath of postmodernism; however, the writer opines that we as individuals still do not inhabit a post-modern world. Thus an interesting interplay and interchange of ideas between postmodernism and modernity come into being. This becomes the crux of what Giddens offers in The Consequences of Modernity. Hence the dissolving of nations states or societies into networks and flows wherein the basic structures of power are governed by global citizens is what Giddens is vested in. A post-modern social universe may eventually come into being where one should see Modernity as an idea that is developing, a process of transition so it cannot be delinked from tradition or old practices. He very tactfully also calls modernity as a ‘double-edged phenomenon’ wherein one has to see the rewarding and the sombre aspects of the process to have an informed and judicious view about the power structures that exist in a post-modern world.

Nico Israel in his thought-provoking research paper “Globalization and Contemporary Literature” (2004), juxtaposes the implications of globalization with the multifold ramifications that come out of modernity. Israel gives a historical underpinning to the study wherein references to the fall of the Berlin Wall and end of Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University the Cold War make its way in the narrative. Such analogies are important to understand the debates over economic globalization and exploring globalization’s effects on and implications for contemporary literature. The oft-discussed themes of a hybrid sense of selves, multi-rootedness, subjective experiential reality of individuals are commonplace terms in the repertoire of a globalised vocabulary and thus important to be cognizant of when it comes to deriving or deducing meaning.

In Indian Writing in English and the Global Literary Market (2014), by Dwidedi and Lau critically examines the much sought after the relationship between

19

Chapter 1 Introduction the publishing industry and the global literary market. In a very interesting narrative, the writers express the fact that in order to be accepted, proliferated and demanded by the wider audience, one needs to appropriate language. Globalization is in many ways a free flow or influx of information leading to an exchange of ideas. Thus the advent of Indian Writing in English and the consequent birth of the novel. It is also important to understand, however, whether globalization is just about global interconnections? There are some significant changes in the capitalist system of production and communication, organization of labour and capital, technological innovations and cultural experiences which colour the production and consumption of the Indian novel in a global literary market. Thus the text carefully brings to the forefront how Indian Writing in English expropriates in certain ways its narrative to suit exoticized Orientalism and thus be a part of commodification.

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

20

Chapter 1 Introduction

WORKS CITED

Anjaria, Ulka. ed. A History of the Indian Novel in English. Delhi: Cambridge UP, 2015. Print.

Annesley, James. Fictions of Globalization: Consumption, the Market and the Contemporary American Novel. London: Continuum, 2006. Google Books. Web. 13 Oct. 2017.

Appadurai, Arjun. Fear of Small Numbers. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print

Connell Liam and Nicky Marsh. eds. Literature and Globalization: A Reader. New York: Routledge, 2011. Print.

Dwivedi , Om P. and Lisa Lau. eds. Indian Writing in English and the Global Literary Market. Hampshire: Palgarve Macmillian, 2014. Print.

Eriksen, Thomas H. Globalization: The Key Concepts. Oxford: Berg, 2007. Print.

Fanon, Frantz. The Wretched of the Earth. London: Penguin, 2001. Print.

Friedman, Thomas L. The Lexus and the Olive Tree: Understanding Globalization. New York: Farrar Straus Giroux, 1999. Print.

Friedman, Thomas L. The World Is Flat: A Brief History of the Twenty-first Century. London: Penguin, 2007. Print.

Gajarawala, Toral J. Untouchable Fictions: Literary Realism and the Crisis of Caste. New York: Fordham UP, 2013. Ebook.

Giddens,Maulana Anthony. AzadThe Consequences Library, Aligarhof Modernity Muslim. California: University Stanford UP, 1990. Print.

Gupta, Suman. Globalization and Literature, Cambridge: Polity Press, 2009. Print.

Held, David and McGrew, Anthony. Globalization / Anti-Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. Print.

Israel, Nico. “Globalization and Contemporary Literature.” Literature Compass 1.1 (Jan-2003-Dec. 2004): 1-5 Web. 12 June 2018.

21

Chapter 1 Introduction

Malpas, Simon. The Postmodern. London: Routledge, 2005. Print.

Munck, Ronald and Denis O’Hearn. eds. Critical Development Theory: Contributions to a New Paradigm. London: Zed Books, 1999. Print.

Narayanan, Pavithra. What are you reading? The World Market and Indian Literary Production. New Delhi: Routledge, 2012. Print.

O’Brien, Susie and Szeman, Imre. “Introduction: The Globalization of Fiction/ the Fiction of Globalization.” The South Atlantic Quarterly 1.3 (Summer 2001): 603-626 Web. 10 Nov. 2018.

Ritzer, George. The Globalization of Nothing 2. New Delhi: Pine Forge Press, 2007. Print.

Roberts, J. Timmons and Amy B. Hite. eds. The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. Print.

Sardar, Ziauddin. Postmodernism and the Other: The New Imperialism of Western Culture. London: Pluto Press, 1998. Print.

Schiffrin, Andre. The Business of Books: How the International Conglomerates Took Over Publishing and Changed the Way We Read. London and New York: Verso, 2000. Google Books. Web. 13 Jan. 2017.

Schotland, Sara D. “Breaking out of the Rooster Coop: Violent Crime in Araving Adiga’s White Tiger and Richard Wright’s Native Son.” Comparative Literature Studies 48.1 (2011): 1-19. Web. 15 Jan. 2018. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Sen Krishna and Roy Rituparna, eds. Writing India Anew: Indian English Fiction 2000-2010. Amsterdam: Amsterdam UP, 2013. Print.

Singh, Prabhat K. ed. The Indian Novel of the New Millennium. Newcastle: Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2013. Print.

Steger, Manfred B. Globalization: A Very Short Introduction. New Delhi: Oxford UP. 2009. Print.

22

Chapter 1 Introduction

Stiglitz, Joseph E. Making Globalization Work. New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2006. Print.

Stiglitz, Joseph E. The Price of Inequality: How Today's Divided Society Endangers Our Future. New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2013. Google Books. Web. 16 Apr. 2018.

Tickell, Alex. ed. South Asian Fiction in English: Contemporary Transformations. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2016

Vishwamohan , Aysha I. ed. Postliberalization Indian Novels in English. London: Anthem Press, 2013. Print.

Young, Robert J. C. Postcolonialism: A Very Short Introduction. New York: Oxford UP, 2003. Print.

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

23

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis GLOBALIZATION: A CONCEPTUAL, HISTORICAL, AND INSTITUTIONAL ANALYSIS 2.1 Introduction

In the post-cold war era, globalization has gained unprecedented currency. Every aspect of life from social to cultural, economic to political and public to personal have been shaped, defined, and metamorphosed by globalization. Globalization as an idea, process, concept, theory, phenomenon and discourse is untameable in definition-like statements. This argument does not mean that globalization is not ‘Worldly’ in Saidian terms rather it is too worldly to be encapsulated in a few statements, paragraphs or pages. Secondly, being an uneven process not all aspects of globalization like political, economic, social and cultural affect people equally. Subsequently, globalization has been analysed and explained in a variety of ways thus often leading to contradictions or no single accepted definition of the process as such.

Manfred B. Steger, in his work Globalization: A Very Short Introduction (2009) uses the succinct ancient Buddhist parable of the blind scholars and elephant to explain the various aspects of globalization, like, political, cultural, environmental, ideological, economic, and religious. With each scholar touching only one body part of the elephant, blind scholars touch and feel various parts of the elephant like, tail, trunk, and argue their respective case as to what an elephant is like but at the end, all of them find themselves in complete disagreement and fail to define an elephant. This analogy flawlessly explains the untameable character of globalization and further supports the argument that no single definition or dimension can encapsulate the uneven process of globalization. The drawing of parallelsMaulana further explains Azad thatLibrary, subjective Aligarh experience Muslims of globalization University are inherently limited as such experiences fail to account for other truths or totality of truth.

On the other plane, globalization is like a snowball which goes on becoming bigger and bigger and eventually becomes too big to control until it runs over each and everything in its way. Any attempt to chain the running over of the snowball is bound to meet failure as that of Kubla Khan who tried in vain to build a pleasure dome. The failure is not on account of lack of human endeavour but rather because of the coming together

24

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis of binaries, and when binaries clash and strike, sparks are bound to fly. Kubla Khan in the poem by the same name tried to capture two binaries – life and death in his pleasure dome; globalization similarly creates binaries – one who become part of the snowball and help in making it enormous and other who are crushed beneath the weight of that snowball and are left out. The binaries thus created are not only an important feature of globalization they also define it, as Mary Kaldor defines globalization as a “complex, contradictory process that actually involves both globalization and localization, integration and fragmentation, homogenization and differentiation.” (Kaldor 44) In the same vein, there have been several attempts from the scholars of globalization to capture the concept, and process of globalization. Here are a few key definitions as a result of those fruitful attempts:

I define globalization this way: it is the inexorable integration of markets, nation- states, and technologies to a degree never witnessed before – in a way that is enabling individuals, corporations, and nation-states to reach around the world farther, faster, deeper, and cheaper than ever before, and in a way that is enabling the world to reach into individuals, corporations, and nation-states farther, faster, deeper than ever before. (Friedman, The Lexus 9)

Globalization refers to the expansion and intensification of social relations and consciousness across world-time and world-space. (Steger 15)

Globalization can be conceived as a process (or set of processes) which embodies a transformation in the spatial organization of social relations and transactions, expressed in transcontinental or interregional flows and networks of activity, Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University interaction and power. (qtd. in Michael 12)

Globalization is ‘the intensification of worldwide social relations which link distant localities in such a way that local happenings are shaped by events occurring many miles away and vice versa’. (Giddens 64)

25

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

Globalization refers to "the compression of the world and the intensification of consciousness of the world as a whole.” (Robertson Globalization: Social Theory 8)

Thus, to conjure up a definition, globalization can be defined as a dynamic and uneven process leading to acceleration, disembedding, interconnectedness, standardisation, and vulnerability in social, economic, political, and cultural relations across the world.

2.2 Timeline of Globalization

There have been many a question raised regarding the entry point of globalization in human history and the answer to this question primarily depends on the choice and ability of the answer seeker (a descriptive statement, not a value-based judgement) to look long back and read into the longer narrative of globalization which can be dated back to the prehistoric period (10000 BCE-3500 BCE) to present time, that is, 12000 years ago. The historical analysis of globalization becomes imperative also because globalization is ‘a dynamic process rather than a static condition’ which makes it important ‘to pay close attention to shifting perceptions of time and space’ (Steger 9). For this reason, globalization is a result and outcome of a long term process, and when we attach the word process with a term or phenomenon like globalization, it eventually means that it is a cumulative result of many a small process, step, innovation, resolution, and necessity. A cursory look at the important events from the prehistoric age to contemporary time can give us a fair idea as to how globalization has shaped and accelerated over the centuries.

The prehistoric period witnessed global dispersion of the human race across five continentsMaulana; humankind Azad learn tLibrary, to produce Aligarh food which Muslim led to the University formation of

. . . settled tribes, chiefdoms, and ultimately, powerful states based on agricultural food production. The decentralized, egalitarian nature of hunter and gatherer groups was replaced by centralised and highly stratified patriarchal social structures headed by chiefs and priests. . . (Steger 20).

In a nutshell, globalization in this period was severely restricted.

26

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

The premodern period (3500BCE – 1500 BCE) was marked by far more sweeping innovations than the age before. This period was much more about the technological and geographical dominance of the Chinese Empire; from Chinese ships sailing through Indian Ocean to Africa for trade to the construction of irrigation systems, river transport systems, Great Wall of China, the Silk Route to the long list of technological innovations like hydraulic engineering, gunpowder, the compass, silk fabrics, paper, mechanical clocks, tapping of natural gas and many others. Major Trade networks developed and expanded on a large scale in this period. Codification of law and fixing of weights, measures, and values of coinage helped the same.

The invention of writing in Mesopotamia, Egypt, and central China, and the invention of the wheel were the other two biggest achievements of this age. The innovation of wheel inspired infrastructural developments like animal-drawn carts and roads for transportation and provided globalization with necessary impetus. Writing, on the other hand, led to formations of large states as it helped in the spread of ideas and innovations resulting in coordination of social activities. Another notable achievement of this age was formations of Empires, like, the Roman Empire, the Islamic Caliphates, the Indian Empires, the Byzantine Empire, and many others.

The early modern period or "proto-globalization" (1450 – 1750): If pre- modern period was all about Chinese Empire’s dominance, this age mostly was about Europe and its practices which aided and strengthened globalization. Europeans, after learning and getting benefits from the advancements and development in the pre-modern period, led to the innovation of printing, wind and water mills, postal systems, maritime technologies, andMaulana navigation Azad techniques. Library, At the Aligarhtheological Muslim level, ideas University of individualism and Reformation resulted in the decline of the power of the Catholic Church. Renaissance, European Enlightenment, Vasco da Gama’s voyage to Calicut and formation of East India Company were significant developments of this age. Because of European Enlightenment in the eighteenth century, the term ‘modernity’ became associated with it leading in the development of “. . . objective science, achieving a universal form of morality and law and liberating rational modes of thought and social

27

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis organization from the perceived irrationalities of myth, religion and political tyranny” (Steger 28).

Empowered by the “. . . values of individualism and unlimited material accumulation, European economic entrepreneur laid the foundation of what later scholars would call the ‘capitalist world system’” (Steger 28-29).

The modern period (1750-1970) is one of the most eventful periods in the history of globalization is best summed up in these lines from the song “The Times They Are A-changin'” (1964) by Bob Dylan

There's a battle outside ragin' It'll soon shake your windows And rattle your walls For the times they are a-changin'.

Globalization as a phenomenon was being recognised, defined and, theorised in this period. New terms like ‘the global village’ (the 1960s by Canadian media theorist Marshall McLuhan) were being coined to address the changing mass media situation (like the mass circulation of newspapers and magazines, film, and television) and the explosion of science and communication technology. In this period, globalization as a term was first theorized by Hegel and Kant in the 18th century as Thomas Hylland Eriksen says:

Perhaps the philosopher Hegel (1770-1831) was the first theorist of globalization, as he did not merely talk of connections between disparate areas and places but Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University about the emerging consciousness about such connections. Through his famous concept of the world spirit (Weltgeist) an abstract entity immanent in all people but unevenly developed, Hegel saw the possibility of imagining all of humanity as a kind of community. However, Hegel’s older contemporary Kant (1724-1804) had already developed, chiefly in his important essay on eternal peace (Kant2001 [1795]), the idea of cosmopolitanism that entailed equitable and respectful

28

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

dialogue between the peoples of the world, regardless of their differences. (Eriksen 1)

Apart from Hegel and Kant, Marx and Engels also theorised about globalization in Communist Manifesto (1847):

The discovery of America prepared the way for mighty industry and its creation of a truly global market. The latter greatly expanded trade, navigation, and communication by land. These developments, in turn, caused the further expansion of industry. The growth of the industry, trade, navigation, and railroads also went hand in hand with the rise of the bourgeoisie and capital which pushed to the background the old social classes of the Middle Ages. . . . Chased around the globe by its burning desire for ever-expanding markets for its products, the bourgeoisie has no choice but to settle everywhere; cultivating everywhere; establish connections everywhere. . . . Rapidly improving the instruments of production, the bourgeoisie utilizes the incessantly easing modes of communication to pull all nations into civilization – even the most barbarian ones. . . . In a nutshell, it creates the world in its own image. (qtd. in Steger 32)

The colonial expansion, rapid industrialization, scientific discoveries like the telegraph, first transatlantic cable in 1866 and technological changes, for example, the arrival of the steamship in the nineteenth century enabled the world to come closer. Such was the scale of technological development that ‘even Karl Marx, writing in 1851, spellbound by The Great Exhibition in London’s Hyde Park said: “There is no more splendid time to enter the world than the present”. Ben Wilson’s Heyday: Britain and the Birth of the Modern Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University World (2016) provides a succinct account of the same.

Railways and airways were developed leading to the establishment of global infrastructure with accelerated transport at lower costs. Consequently, the world witnessed, a many-fold increase in population, urbanization, migration, liberalization of world trade, multinational banks, and increased the flow of capital and global pricing systems leading to international trade of commodities. First transborder commercial advertisement gets aired, packaged branded foods make their way into people’s lives, and

29

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis capitalism is at full throttle in the literal sense of the word before great depression in the 1930s. World War I and II are other more important events of this age with World War II being more of a global war in comparison to World War I which was mostly a European phenomenon. The explosion of two atomic bombs and Cuban Missile Crisis, on the other hand, posed a serious threat of global conflict with a danger of erasing life from the planet.

Lastly, this age witnessed the total collapse of human values in the wake of World Wars leading to existentialist crisis, the process of decolonization, failed prospect of united global democratic governance, and the cold war which divided the world into two: the ‘First World’ dominated by United States, ‘Second World’ dominated by Soviet Union.

The contemporary period (1970 – Present): Internet, end of cold war in 1989 resulting in the single global market, the introduction of World Wide Web, terrorism, and anti-globalization movements and protests are major highlights of this period. The period witnessed global interdependence, global exchanges, attempts at global governance and time and space compression with a need and desire to achieve more and more in the limited time. Multitasking, smartphones, e-commerce, uncountable Start-ups, electronically integrated global financial markets, virtual life on internet other than the real life, identity politics, outsourcing, online publishing and reading of texts on devices like Kindle , 3D printing and 24/7 news resulting in high wave of populism marked a enormous change in the daily life of the people.

It is a post-truth1 and globalised world. And soon in the wake of Brexit, 2016 Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University United States elections result and growing voices of protectionism, restricting immigration and walling the borders it can be post-globalised era by the end of the century; as Pankaj Mishra in an interview to Carlo Pizzati in The Hindu talks about his book Age of Anger: A History of the Present (2017):

1 According to Oxford dictionary post-truth relates to or denotes circumstances in which objective facts are less influential in shaping public opinion than appeals to emotion and personal belief.

30

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

. . . the foundational concepts of modernity themselves are deeply problematic – for instance, assuming that the people are one and indivisible when the people are always plural. . . we are witnessing an especially intense phase in the long, drawn-out endgame of modernity: its biggest-ever breakdown even as it becomes truly universal . . . The problems outlined by Rousseau - how can the modern individual liberated from old bonds use his freedom- has become a matter of life and death for many around the world. (Pizzati)

Even after a quarter century of the cold war the world is still best described as the post- cold war world, that is, the undefined period after the cold war still remains. In fact, we are chartering towards much more unpredictable and uncertain times. As Rakesh Sood says “It is neither the age of global hegemons nor the age of multipolarity, but rather the age of regional powers, each jostling to ensure its role in its region, often with shifting coalitions. The past is no longer a guide to help us peer into the future” (Sood

Thus, as pointed out at the beginning of this part, globalization can be regarded as a set of processes which has been unfolding for millennia or which began in the early modern period as Roland Robertson in his book, Globalization: Social Theory and Global Culture (1992) demarcates globalization in five different periods: a germinal period (1400-1750), an incipient phase (1750-1875), a take-off phase (1875-1925), a struggle for hegemony (1925-69), and lastly, uncertainty (1969 – present).

Similarly, Thomas L. Friedman in his influential work, The World Is Flat (2005), divides globalization into three different phases, firstly, globalization 1.0, which deals with “countries and muscles” and “lasted from 1492 –when Columbus set sail, opening Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University trade between the Old World and the New World- until around 1800.” Consequently “the second great era, globalization 2.0, lasted roughly from 1800 to 2000, interrupted by the Great Depression and World Wars I and II.” (Friedman, The World 9). Lastly, globalization 3.0 which starts from 2000 is: “shrinking the world from a size small to a size tiny and flattening the playing field at the same time. And while the dynamic force in globalization 1.0 was countries globalizing, the dynamic force in globalization 2.0 was companies globalizing, the dynamic force in globalization 3.0 – the force that gives it its

31

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis unique character – is the newfound power for individuals to collaborate and compete globally” (Friedman, The World 10).

Hence, it’s entirely the choice of the reader where s/he wants to place the mark in history and treat it as a starting point. And the choice is dictated by the way one wants to define globalization.

2.3 Features of Globalization

2.3.1 Acceleration

“At a time when history still made its way slowly, the few events were easily remembered and woven into a backdrop, known to everyone, before which private life unfolded the gripping show of its adventures. Nowadays, time moves forward at a rapid pace. Forgotten overnight, a historic event glistens the next day like the morning dew and thus is no longer the backdrop to a narrator’s tale but rather an amazing adventure enacted against the background of the over-familiar banality of private life.

Since there is not a single historic event we can count on being commonly known, I must speak of events that took place a few years ago as if they were a thousand years old. . . ” (Kundera 10).

Spaces have shrunk; in fact, we are witnessing “. . . annihilation of space through time. . ” . Marshall McLuhan says, “During the mechanical ages we had extended our bodies in space. Today, after more than a century of electronic technology, we have extended our central nervous system itself in a global embrace, abolishing both space and time as far as our planetMaulana is concerned Azad” (qtd. Library, in Kern 229 Aligarh). Events Muslimaround us areUniversity unfolding faster than ever before bringing the world closer and closer. The technological advancements, especially in the field of Information Technology that took place in the last 250 years, have lent a greater amount of speed and acceleration than all other events of the periods above. Everything happens in a flash with a click or press of a button, every minute and hour is planned way in advance, people run out of patience on the slightest of delay in any service, ‘the future is discounted into the present’, by the time the moment for which we have longed arrives it glistens past in a flash, becoming ephemeral in nature leaving

32

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis us with no pure joy or sadness as another event from the future is already there in present demanding our attention leaving us with no time to rejoice or agonize.

As Paul Virilio, one of the important theorists of speed says, “We now live in an era with no delays” (Eriksen 37). And the delays are considered much more perilous by the global capitalist system (one of the driving forces of globalization) which relies on speed with regard to production, distribution and consumption of goods. In the words of David Harvey:

Given the pressures to accelerate turnover time (and to overcome spatial barriers), the commodification of images of the most ephemeral sort would seem to be a godsend from the standpoint of capital accumulation, particularly when other paths to relieve over-accumulation seems blocked. Ephemerality and instantaneous communicability over space then become virtues to be explored and appropriated by capitalists for their own purposes. (Harvey 288)

2.3.2 Disembedding

There will be time, there will be time To prepare a face to meet the faces that you meet; The Love Song of J. Alfred Prufrock (T.S.Eliot)

Disembedding as a process can be defined as what Jan Aart Scholte calls ‘deterritorialisation’ or ‘supraterritoriality’, that is, the location loses its importance, it does not matter even if you are fixed physically, you can still communicate and establish relationships (notMaulana only social) Azad with peopleLibrary, who areAligarh thousands Muslim of miles University away; social relations cease to be fixed in time and space. Global capitalist system makes use of disembedding to a great effect from labour contracts, to the availability of the finished goods all over the world irrespective of the national and international borders. Disembedding being a feature of modernity has been intensified by globalization as globalization uses the tools of modernity like industrialisation, individualism, militarization, and technology to intensify itself. In this respect “globalization entails a

33

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis reconfiguration of geography so that social space is no longer wholly mapped in terms of territorial places, territorial distances, and territorial borders” (Strandsbjerg 32).

Giddens defines disembedding as “‘the “lifting out” of social relations from local contexts of interaction and their restructuring across indefinite spans of time-space” (Giddens 21). Similarly, the concept of disembedding has striking parallels with Baudrillard’s concept of ‘simulacra’ – ‘representations that refer to other representations’. A clock is a simulation of time, and time is a simulation of ‘. . . an empty entity that can be filled with anything’. In this very sense, the above-quoted lines from a famous T.S. Eliot poem become important. The feature of disembedding enables glocalisation (Robertson’s term), that is, globalization + local or global + local equalling to ‘glocal’ where local is made global by subtracting embeddedness. Roland Robertson defines this as ‘. . . the interpenetration of the universalization of particularism and the particularization of universalism. . . ’ (Robertson, “The Universalism” 23).

The focal argument against disembedding is that it makes society much more fragmented, alienated, anonymous, and abstract (the process of abstraction started when writing was invented) with a comparison to concrete agricultural societies. A number of social thinkers have theorized the phenomenon of globalization and disembedding; Appadurai (1996) describes it as modernity at large, Paul Virilio sees the process of disembedding leading towards the death of civil society, Marc Auge in his essay ‘Non- Places: Introduction to an Anthropology of Supermodernity’ (1995) labels the current condition as ‘supermodernity’ (la surmodernite) lacking historically rooted place and particularity. Likewise, Gilles Deleuze and Felix Guattari in their book A Thousand PlateausMaulana (1987) presented Azad that Library, the process Aligarh of deterritorialisation Muslim University is always accompanied by reterritorialisation where older structures are dissolved to form new structures. The idea of the structure and the territory does not get dissolved, only the place and notion of fixed territory are changed to provide the maximum advantage of deregulation policies to global capital. For example, transnational corporations setting up their factories in countries where labour costs, tax rates, cost of raw material and regulation policies are in their favour.

34

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

2.3.3 Interconnectedness

For want of a nail, the shoe was lost; For want of the shoe, the horse was lost; For want of the horse, the rider was lost; For want of the rider, the battle was lost; For want of the battle; the kingdom was lost; And all from the want of a horseshoe nail. (qtd. in Eriksen 70) The brief English rhyme makes an important point as to how a miniature change in one variable can have a significant effect on the outcome. It shows how closely knit, and interconnected things are. The same applies to our world which is much more interconnected and interdependent than ever in the wake of globalization. With the global spread of communication technology, capitalism, transnational media, internet, satellite television, cheap flights, cheap cell phones and phone calls, we have a complex web of connectedness leading to deterritorialisation and development of global governance model and a global economy. The incidents happening in one part of the world can have far bigger consequences in other parts of the world, for example, the Y2K crisis or an Indian national losing his job in India because of changes in business model of a US- based transnational business house, and the latest case being the immigration ban by the United States of America leading to insecurity and protests all over the world. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Charles Tilly in his book Big Structures, Large Processes, Huge Comparisons (1984) makes a noteworthy observation:

A sensible rule of thumb for connectedness might be that the action of power holders in one region of a network rapidly (say within a year) and visibly (say in changes actually reported by nearby observers) affect the welfare of at least a significant minority (say a tenth) of the population in another region of the network. Such a criterion indubitably makes our own world a single system; even

35

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

in the absence of worldwide flows of capital, communications, and manufactured goods, shipments of grin and arms from region to region would suffice to establish the minimum connections. (Tilly 62)

2.3.4 Standardisation

“There are forces working in the world as never before in the history of mankind for standardization, for the regimentation of us all, or what I like to call making muffins of us, muffins all like every other muffin in the muffin tin.” (qtd. in Woo)

Standardisation aims at creating shared norms, practices, common denominators and shared temporalities thus making the world much more familiar. It helps in having assimilation and synchronisation and on the other hand, leads to the marginalisation of the local and the unique thus leading to shared temporality on one hand and obsolescence on the other. The goal of standardisation is to enhance trade, constructive communication, exchange and increased comparability across boundaries. The clock, money, global capitalism, consumerism, bar code, plastic card, transnational standardised commodities and services and English language are few everyday examples of global standards.

The practice of standardisation is not new; as stated above, there is a deep relation between globalization and modernity as “globalization distributes the institutional features of modernity across all cultures” (Tomlinson 161); in fact, globalization accelerates standardisation as it rides most of the important forms of standardisations requiredMaulana by modernity. Azad Formal Library, education Aligarh systems, monetaryMuslim economy, University political parties, the nationalistic character of official ideologies almost of all countries are few examples as given by Eriksen.

The obsolescence thus created by standardisation and globalization finds a lament in a popular BBC series called Disappearing Worlds. It talks about the obsolescence of many crafts, skills, values, languages, beliefs, cultures, practices, and unique ways of life and world-views. Similarly, the concerns regarding the speed at which the cultures are

36

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis rendered obsolete can be traced in Claude Levi-Strauss’s idea in Tristes Tropiques that modernization is rendering the life-world obsolete and in Malinowski’s complaint regarding the position of the ethnology as he says, “the sadly ludicrous, not to say tragic position, that at the very moment when it begins to put its workshop in order, to forge its proper tools, to start ready for work on its appointed task, the material of the study melts away with hopeless rapidity” (qtd. in Eriksen 56).

Concurrently, the uneven process of standardisation finds description in Benjamin Barber’s book Jihad vs McWorld (1995), which uses jihad as a metaphor for all counter movements and discourses and McWorld as ‘a product of popular culture driven by expansionist commerce’ and voices his concerns for the democracy and makes a scathing critique on the economic globalization, neoliberalism and standardized global media and tells his readers that “there is power not over oil, steel, and railroads – mere muscles of our industrial bodies – but over pictures, information and ideas – the very sinews of our postmodern world” (qtd. in Eriksen 60).

Likewise, George Ritzer voices concern over standardisation in his book Globalization of Nothing (2004) and says that there ‘is a gulf between those who emphasize the increasing grobal influence of capitalistic, Americanized, and McDonaldized interests and those who see the world growing increasingly pluralistic and indeterminate’ (Ritzer 2004:80). Grobal according to Ritzer means ‘generally centrally conceived, controlled, and comparatively devoid of distinctive substantive content’ (2004:3).

2.3.5 Vulnerability and Risk Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University We joined Europe to have free movements of goods. . . I did not join Europe to have free movements of terrorists, criminals, drugs, plant and animal diseases and rabies and illegal immigrants.

Margaret Thatcher (qtd. in Eriksen 123)

Nowhere while discussing the globalization of risk and vulnerability, we can assume that our earlier societies were risk-free societies. The risks and insecurities were there, but

37

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis they have increased manifolds owing to different manifestations of globalization. Increased risk to the condition of human existence in the aftermath of globalization has become one of the talking points of our contemporary times. We as citizens of the world are at much more risk than ever precisely because our societies are much more interconnected than ever and our conditions of existence are not only produced locally and at times are beyond our control.

Globalization works in two ways with regard to risk and vulnerability, firstly as a process and phenomenon it leads to globalization of existing risks, like, disease (AIDS, swine flu), terrorism (ISIS, 9/11), fundamentalism (destructive ideas and practices), and crime (drugs, weapons) among many others. Secondly, globalization creates new risks and vulnerable positions and situations for the denizens of this world, like, creation of policies in global governing bodies like IMF based on the ideology of financial community which is capitalistic in nature without a social face, unfair trade agreements between developing and developed nations, problem of ‘biopiracy’, lack of economic safety nets and reforms for developing nations, rampant urbanization and industrialization leading to problem of climate change (Anthropocene Epoch) as Before the Flood (2016) a documentary by Fisher Stevens which discusses catastrophic effects of climate change and questions humanity's ability to reverse the same makes a point in case, another important work in the same field is famous biologist James Lovelock’s The Revenge of Gaia. James in his work compares the present condition of global warming as ‘fever’ and goes on to explain the reasons for shrinking of glaciers and icebergs and what all bad consequences it will lead to if the temperature of earth rises by 5 °C.

ApartMaulana from the Azad above Library, mentioned Aligarhissues many Muslim other problems University created by globalization are related to political dimension like reconstructing world order towards cosmopolitan social democracy , cultural via standardization and ‘institutionalized construction of the individual’ (Robertson “The Universalism” 27) and social like, cuts in public expenditure on health and education leading to unemployment, inept organization of human affairs, and many others. The contemporary time can be best understood in the words of Thomas Hylland Eriksen:

38

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

When contemporary social theorist speaks of our era as somehow more insecure than the past, this is roughly what they tend to have in mind. Zygmunt Bauman’s concept liquid modernity concerns the floating, shifting qualities of values and social structures in our era; Ulrich Beck’s risk society refers not to increased objective risks, but a heightened awareness of risks; and Anthony Giddens’s term post-traditional society (Giddens 1990) describes a society where a tradition can no longer be taken for granted, but must actively be defended vis-à-vis its alternatives, which now appear realistic. (Eriksen 123)

2.4 Of Anti-globalization Movements: Making, Unmaking, and Remaking Globalization

“Even though I am pro-globalization, I have to say thank God for the anti- globalization movement. They are putting important issues on the agenda.”

Amartya Sen

“The anti-globalization movement is the most significant proponent of globalization-but in the interest of people, not in the concentration of state - private power.”

Noam Chomsky

The genesis of anti-globalization movement is as hotly debated as the beginning of globalization in human history, some theorist view it as dating back to 500 years with revolts against European colonialism and U.S. imperialism and some see it as taking shape at the endMaulana of the last few Azad decade Library,s of the twentieth Aligarh century Muslim with firstUniversity ever anti- globalization protests being held in Seattle in November 1999 against World Trade Organization (WTO).

Since then the world has witnessed several anti-globalization protests against the lack of humane face in almost all of the globalization movements and policies. Anti- globalization movement is often called a movement of movements. In the words of Joseph Stiglitz:

39

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

Globalization had succeeded in unifying people from around the world — against globalization. Factory workers in the United States saw their jobs being threatened by competition from China. Farmers in developing countries saw their jobs being threatened by the highly subsidized corn and other crops from the United States. Workers in Europe saw hard-fought-for job protections being assailed in the name of globalization. AIDS activists saw a new trade agreement raising the prices of drugs to levels that were unaffordable in much of the world. Environmentalists felt that globalization undermined their decade long struggle to establish regulations to preserve our natural heritage. Those who wanted to protect and develop their own cultural heritage saw too the intrusions of globalization. (Stiglitz, Making 7)

The anti-globalization movement is not wholly in favour of isolationism, protectionism and walling of borders rather it aims to fight ‘globalization from above’, that is, corporate globalization, ideology of financial community based on predatory capitalism, soft capital, and market fundamentalism, environmental degradation, neoliberalism, unsustainable and uneven development, globalization of war, inequality of power, wealth and knowledge, lack of transparency, unaccountability and discriminatory policies of IMF, World Bank, and the G8. Joseph Stiglitz paints the picture rather much more clearly:

. . . a society more divided between the haves and the have-nots, . . . the rich live in gated communities, send their children to expensive schools, and have access to first-rate medical care. Meanwhile, the rest live in a world marked by insecurity, atMaulana best mediocre Azad education, Library, and inAligarh effect rationed Muslim health University care―they hope and pray they don't get seriously sick. At the bottom are millions of young people alienated and without hope. I have seen that picture in many developing countries; economists have given it a name, a dual economy, two societies living side by side, but hardly knowing each other, hardly imagining what life is like for the other. Whether we will fall to the depths of some countries, where the gates grow higher and the societies split farther and farther apart, I do not know. It is,

40

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

however, the nightmare towards which we are slowly marching. (Stiglitz The Price 362)

The anti-globalization activists see their movement as ‘globalization from below’ where they aim for participatory democracy, grassroots partaking, protecting cultural diversity and global social justice. They do not shun globalization as a phenomenon; rather they use it for the larger benefit of the society and the human race. As Jeffrey D. Sachs remarks:

Before Seattle . . . meetings were occasions for unqualified praise of globalization . . . . Between the speeches and endless cocktail parties, there was little said about the world’s poor, the AIDS pandemic, dispossessed minorities, women without rights, and human-made environmental degradation. Since Seattle, the agenda of ending extreme poverty, extending human rights, and addressing environmental degradation has been back on the international agenda and has attracted global media attention, . . . (Sachs 356-57).

The problem with globalization is not in its form rather in the content with which it is filled. Globalization has done wonders for many countries in the world, for example, East Asian Countries. It has resulted in a reduction of poverty, globalization of knowledge, improved health, a globalized civil society and most importantly globalized protest movements. And the reason for the working of globalization for them was their control over the process of globalization; they did not let the “unholy trinity” or “iron triangle” of global financial institutions - the WTO, the World Bank, and the IMF to dictate them. They formed their own rules, regulations, policies and made globalization work for them. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University The problem starts when IMF, U.S. Treasury, World Bank and other global financial institutions start dictating their terms and pressurise developing nations to toe their line. But the argument remains; what’s wrong with the policies of these financial institutions? Here is an example, as given by Joseph E. Stiglitz:

The liberalization of capital markets has not brought growth: how can one build factories or create jobs with money that can come in and out of a country overnight? And it gets worse: Prudential behaviour requires countries to set aside

41

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

reserves equal to the amount of short-term lending; so if a firm in a poor country borrows $100 million at, say, 20 per cent interests rates short-term from a bank in the United States, the government must set aside a corresponding amount. The reserves are typically held in US Treasury bills – a safe, liquid asset. In effect, the country is borrowing $100 million from the United States and lending $100 million to the United States. But when it borrows, it pays a high-interest rate, 20 per cent; when it lends, it receives a low-interest rate, around 4 per cent. This may be great for the United States, but it can hardly help the growth of the poor country. There is also a high opportunity cost of the reserves; the money could have been much better spent on building rural roads or constructing schools or health clinics. (Stiglitz, “Globalism’s Discontents” 298)

The above example is not the sole example of the manipulative design of global capitalistic financial institutions, there are many, from asking developing nations to abide by the demands of the free trade market: build offices instead of required infrastructure or schools, issue of intellectual property rights – biopiracy: patenting of traditional medicines by international drug companies thus depriving domestic firms of their knowledge, resource and forcing them in the oblivion, forcing developing nations to develop a taxation system which does not tax capital in order to enable capital to remain invested rather taxing middle classes and poor, removal of safety nets and subsidies to the already deprived agriculture sector, and many others.

The heart of the matter is that global financial institutions failed miserably in their task of regulating and governing globalization. Neither they had and nor do they have experienceMaulana and knowledge Azad regard Library,ing the Aligarh phenomenon Muslim as huge University as globalization and to make matters worse they allowed themselves to be played in the hand of capitalism. The situation above is like, chartering into unchartered territory with an erroneous map and an inexperienced accomplice.

Apart from the problems at the front of the economic dimension of the globalization the problems at the political front are galore and demand urgent attention and reinterpretation. The anti-globalization movement not only aims at highlighting the

42

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis bad practices and behaviour of the above-mentioned organisations it also holds the elected political set up accountable for the governance, solutions and transparency. The political community though now has become deterritorialised in terms of the impact of their decisions and policies, but their ‘. . . loyalty and identity remain stubbornly rooted in traditional ethnic, regional and national communities. (Held and McGrew, “Reconstructing World” 362).

Concurrently, with “a global shift in the organization of power and authority” (Held and McGrew, “Reconstructing World” 363) the role of political organisations in these globalised times where “governance is becoming increasingly a multilevel, intricately institutionalized and spatially dispersed activity. . . ” (Held and McGrew, “Reconstructing World” 361) does not remains limited to simply being a ‘discrete world or self enclosed political spaces;’ rather ‘they are enmeshed in complex structures of overlapping forces, relations and networks’ (Held and McGrew, “Reconstructing World” 362). The governing political community needs to understand these complex structures of overlapping forces, and changing dynamics of governance in the wake of globalization and put forth a framework which does not succumb with the pressure of global capitalist organisations and safeguards the interests of the local, be it social justice, education, healthcare, equality, or safety nets for the agrarian sector.

Furthermore, the argument that globalization has resulted in dilution of the power of the state does not hold much ground; in fact, globalization has expanded enormously the capacity for, and scope of, political activity and the exercise of political authority. Demonetisation by the Indian government in November 2016 is a classic example of the same. The powerMaulana of the nation Azad-state Library,in the wake Aligarh of the global Muslim flow of Universityweaponry, interconnectedness and far more accelerated communication networks have increased enormously. Imagine a situation where the state ceases all the money in our bank accounts. Armed with the technology, internet (social media), the feature of disembeddedness, and standardisation (mandatory to have Unique Identification Number) of globalization the nation-state can virtually erase a human from everywhere, as if the person never existed, not a single trace to be found, like a program “The Clean Slate” as illustrated in Hollywood film The Dark Knight Rises (2012). The plans of government

43

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis like Digital India, linking of bank accounts with Unique Identification Number, use of plastic money raise a serious question regarding the power they give to the nation-state over an individual. A simple response against this argument can be – Trust the State, and a fitting reply will be can the state be trusted, especially when History provides us with claims contrary to the response.

In order to have a solution or a framework to work with for all of the above questions and problems David Held and Anthony McGrew provide us with the progressive idea of ‘cosmopolitan social democracy’: Empowered with the virtues of social democracy and new context of political community as mentioned in above discussion, the project of cosmopolitan social democracy can be conceived as a basis for uniting around the promotion of the impartial administration of law at the international level; greater transparency, accountability and democracy in global governance; a deeper commitment to social justice in the pursuit of a more equitable distribution of the world’s resources and human security; the protection and reinvention of community at diverse levels(from the local to the global); and the regulation of the global economy through the public management of global financial and trade flows, the provision of global public goods, and the engagement of leading stakeholders in corporate governance. Concurrently, Jeffery D. Sachs propounds the idea of ‘Enlightened Globalization’:

. . . the anti-globalization movement should mobilize its vast commitment and moral force into a proglobalization movement on behalf of globalization that addresses the needs of the poorest of the poor, the global environment, and the spread of democracy. It is the kind of globalization championed by the EnlightenmentMaulana Azad – a globalization Library, ofAligarh democracies, Muslim multilateralism, University science and technology, and a global economic system designed to meet human needs. We could call this an Enlightened Globalization. (Sachs 358-59)

As stated in the very beginning of the chapter, globalization entails the creation of binaries because the process of globalization does not affect every individual in the same manner. The level with which an individual is affected depends upon the level of interconnectedness and closeness with the features of globalization. Therefore, it is

44

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis highly imperative to have a mechanism, a dynamics, a flexible structure in place which can regulate the benefits of globalization and enable the equitable distribution of the same to protect the world from getting divided into many parts. In this very regard, anti- globalization movements become fundamental for the success of globalization as they not only act as valid checkpoints; they also help in the evolution of the process.

2.4.1 The Contemporary Debate

The contemporary debate on globalization can be divided into two parts, one which began after the catastrophic events of 9/11 in the year 2001, and another after Brexit and U.S. Presidential election results on 11/9 in 2016. The commonality between these two ruptures is on the accounts of numbers, secondly, on the pronouncement of death of globalization and lastly on viewing globalization solely as an economic phenomenon.

2.4.1.1 Post 9/11

The discourse on globalization has witnessed all - from hyper-globalist voices to epitaphs and obituaries from the sceptics. In the aftermath of terrorist attacks of 9/11 the critics of globalization wrote of ‘sinking globalization’, ‘the era of globalization is over’, ‘the end of globalism’, ‘the age of globalization is finally over’, ‘globalization today has been oversold’: as a ‘description of social reality, as an explanation of social change, and as an ideology of social progress’ highlighting the ‘conceptual bankruptcy’ of globalization and drawing the conclusion that ‘globalization did not even exist’(Held and McGrew, Globalization 1). But in their analysis critics failed to see the event in the light of ‘clash of globalizations’ rather they pounced upon economic value based judgements which showed temporaryMaulana downfall Azadand wrote Library, epitaphs Aligarhfor globalization Muslim. On Universitythe contrary, with the rise and intensification of global economic flows after 9/11, globalization rather proved to be a resilient phenomenon than the sceptics imagined. A cursory glance at the empirical evidence provides important insights regarding the point in question:

In terms of trade 2004 witnessed the strongest growth in a decade and it reached historic levels of world GDP; foreign direct investment (FDI) flows also rebounded to levels of the early 1990s while flows to less-developed countries

45

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

(LDCS) accelerated much faster than to GECD economies; in addition, financial flows increase and foreign exchange transactions reached a historic $1.9 trillion per day. Measured in terms of migration, communication, or even the arms trade there is little evidence of a rush to autarky or de-globalization. Overall the empirical evidence is indicative of the recovery from a cyclical downturn, which began well before September 11, and as world growth has improved so have the prospects of economic globalization.” (Held and McGrew, Globalization 4)

Secondly, there are several drivers of globalization which are likely to never witness bereavement, they have become too deeply entrenched in the modern world and can survive irrespective of the exact institutional form (of) globalization:

the changing infrastructure of global communications linked to the IT revolution; the development of global markets in goods and services, connected to the worldwide distribution of information; the new global division of labour driven by multinational corporations; the end of cold war and the diffusion of democratic and consumer value across many of the world’s regions (alongside some marked reactions to this); and the growth of migration and the movement of peoples, linked to shifts in patterns of economic demand, demography and environmental degradation. (Held and McGrew, Globalization 4)

Lastly, in terms of conceptual analysis “there is, then a distinct conceptual iconoclasm implicit in globalization” (Held and McGrew, Globalization 2) which challenges the theory of social sciences and if one tries to understand globalization with the use of same fundamental sociological concepts – concept of class, power, nation-state and so forth Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University then there should be no astonishment on the declarations questioning existence of globalization.

Globalization is not simply epiphenomenal as put forward by critics, that is, simply caused by particular social, economic or political forces, rather it has ‘systematic or emergent properties which make it causally significant’ (Held and McGrew, Globalization 6). Additionally, globalization challenges the “core organizing principles of modern social science-namely the state, society, political community, the economy –

46

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis and the classical inheritance of modern social theory which takes these for granted as the metrics or focus of social explanation –sometimes referred to as methodological nationalism” (Held and McGrew, Globalization 5). Likewise, according to Rosenau in the inaugural edition of the journal Globalizations, “social scientists, like the people they study, are prone to habitual modes of behaviour, and thus are more likely to cast their inquiries into habitual frameworks that are taken for granted than to treat their organizing principles as problematic.” (qtd in Held and McGrew, Globalization 5) The reason for revision in extant social theory is provided by Held and McGrew:

Recursive patterns of worldwide interconnectedness challenge the very principle of the bounded society and the presumption that its dynamics and development can be comprehended principally by reference to endogenous social forces. By eroding the distinctions between the domestic and the international, endogenous and exogenous, internal and external, the idea of globalization directly challenges the ‘methodological nationalism’ which finds it’s most acute expression in classical social theory. It implies, as Scholte and others conclude, the need for ‘a paradigm shift in social analysis’ in order that the emerging condition of globality- the growing awareness of the world as a shared social space- can be explained and understood in all its complexity. (Held and McGrew, Globalization 5)

The problem does not lie with the globalization as a phenomenon, concept and process rather in the way that process is shaped and carried out and how ‘zombie categories’2 of social sciences are used to study and understand the concept. John Urry articulates it rather much moreMaulana pithily: Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

The study of the global disrupts many conventional debates and should not be viewed as merely an extra level or domain that can be ‘added’ to existing sociological analyses that can carry on regardless. ‘Sociology’ will not be able to

2 Zombie categories are living dead categories, which blind the social sciences to the rapidly changing realities inside the nation-state containers and outside as well. (see Tomlinson 149)

47

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

sustain itself as a specific and coherent discourse focused upon the study of given, bounded or ‘organized’ capitalist societies. It is irreversibly changed. (qtd. in Tomlinson 149)

2.4.1.2 Post Brexit and 11/9

Trump’s election is an unmistakable rejection of a political establishment and an economic system that simply isn’t working for most people. It is one that has delivered escalating inequality and stagnating or falling living standards for the majority, both in the U.S. and Britain. (qtd. in Ram)

Pursuing protectionism is just locking oneself in a dark room. While wind and rain may be kept outside, so are light and air. (“Xi Jinping”)

Articulating a vision that does not involve going against your neighbour will be the challenge for 2017. (qtd. in Ram)

The second part of the debate can be looked from two viewpoints – one that of the working and middle class who was promised greater social and economic opportunities, like equality, financial security, progress, global citizenship and better lifestyle but now find themselves in complete disarray leading to the growing disenchantment and resentment with the unregulated globalization and with the idea of liberal modernity (Britain’s exit from the European Union – Brexit and the United States Presidential election results being a case in point?). Second, that of the global leaders who failed to regulate globalization and now in order to hide their inefficiency and to run from accountability do not miss a single opportunity of blaming globalization (except Chinese Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University President Xi Jinping) for all the ills of modern society – from Syrian refugee crisis to 2008 global financial crisis and resort towards use of “. . . misplaced xenophobia to find a scapegoat for economic woes”. (qtd. in Ram)

The voices for nationalism and protectionism, localism and ethnicity, borders and boundaries, appear to grow much louder than ever before. With anti-globalization movements (See section 2.4) bringing in far less than expected results the denizens of the world took upon themselves to look for alternatives and usher in change. But the question

48

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis is- are there any alternatives other than taking the support of the crutches of nationalism, and protectionism? Is there any line of thinking which can stand “without the crutch of ideology?” (Pizzati) What if, say after a decade the current political order harping on nationalism and localism is not able to produce the result as desired by the masses? What will be the alternative then?

The global leadership other than working towards radical de-globalization: the disintegration and demise of globalism, has failed to look for solutions to make globalization more inclusive and more sustainable. A World Economic Forum study says that within advanced economies, median per capita income fell on average 2.4% over the past five years, explaining the dissatisfaction across the west. An Oxfam report said that eight men own the same wealth as the poorest half of the world’s population. The consultancy Edelman found a public that confidence in institutions including in governments, business, the media and NGOs is slumping across the rich world. (“In Davos”)

The first two reports in question highlight non-inclusive, unregulated economic progress ushered in by globalization giving no space for the second opinion on the fact that existing global institutions are inadequate and should be more representative, and transparent (See Section 2.4), and are formulated around opaque economic and political policies and programs with near to zero accountability. Still, the aim of global leadership is not towards an ‘enlightened globalization’, reform of global economic governance structures rather towards reversing the process which is bound to meet failure. As Rakesh Sood says: Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Navigation requires reference to a fixed point, a North Star, but in today’s policy world with all the major powers playing a hedging game, even as the existing institutions fall short of coping with the challenges posed by the world in transition, there is no pole. Every major power is dissatisfied with the status quo, but no major power or even a coalition of major powers is able to define, let alone seek to establish a new status quo. (Sood)

49

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

Apart from the vacuum in global leadership leading to unregulated globalization, the current times also demand active participation from the masses and that participation is an interpretation of the events in the global world based on the use of reasoned critical thinking. As Tabish Khair elaborates:

Reasoned thinking is not the same as Cartesian Reason. For Descartes and Enlightenment thinkers influenced by him, Reason – best written with a capital R – was an unconscious or conscious substitute for God. That is why it was so easy for Christian Evangelicals to combine Reason with Christianity in the 18th and 19th centuries . . . But this God-like Reason is not the same as reasoned critical thinking, though its instruments are similar. God-like Reason is unchanging, universal, all-seeing, absolute, (and) singular. Reasoned thinking is situational, historical, dialogically objective, and it can offer more than one conclusion. It is not relativist, but is always contextual. What reasoned thinking requires is an equal discourse in language, despite the slipperiness of language, about a world that is mutually experienced, despite the subjectivity of experience. (Khair)

For example, the statue of Fearless Girl placed at Wall Street in New York, was defined as a symbolic gesture to promote workplace gender diversity, but we need not necessarily see the reality as shown to us especially after knowing the fact that in today’s world nothing is unmediated. It is the world of simulation and simulacra as defined by Jean Baudrillard. For me, the Fearless Girl statue symbolises the urgency of the contemporary times to take a firm stand and the courage to stand against discriminatory policies of unregulated capitalism and against the global power of few policymakers who are hell-Maulanabent on kicking Azad out theLibrary, ladder of Aligarh globalization Muslim after reaping University most of its benefits without paying the requisite cost.

The abovementioned discussion on globalization views globalization from the point of ‘historical (tracing the history)’, ‘theoretical’ (features of globalization, and conceptualization) and ‘institutional’ (dimensions of globalization: economic, cultural, political, and social) analysis and not in terms of ‘deconstructive’ (from Marxism to postmodernism) (Held and McGrew, Globalization 5) analysis. Globalization and its

50

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis deconstructive breakdown which includes its overlapping with postmodern and postcolonial theory will be viewed in chapter number 3. The aim here is to provide with a working definition, form, and structure of globalization for the succeeding chapters.

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

51

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis WORKS CITED

“In Davos, Xi defends Globalization.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 18 Jan. 2017. Web. 22 Mar. 2017.

“Xi Jinping urges world to ‘say no to protectionism.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 17 Jan. 2017. Web. 22 Mar. 2017.

Dylan, Bob. “The Times They Are a-Changin.'” 1964. The Times They Are a-Changin'. Columbia Records, 1964. Youtube. Web. 10 Jun. 2016.

Eriksen, Thomas H. Globalization: The Key Concepts. Oxford: Berg, 2007. Print.

Friedman, Thomas L. The Lexus and the Olive Tree: Understanding Globalization. New York: Farrar Straus Giroux, 1999. Print.

Friedman, Thomas L. The World Is Flat: A Brief History of the Twenty-first Century. London: Penguin, 2005. Print.

Giddens, Anthony. The Consequences of Modernity. California: Stanford UP. 1990. Print.

Harvey, David. The Condition of Postmodernity: An Inquiry into the origins of Social Change. Oxford: Blackwell, 1989. Print.

Held, David and Mcgrew, Anthony. “Reconstructing World Order: Towards Cosmopolitan Social Democracy.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and AmyMaulana B. Hite .Azad Oxford: Library, Blackwell, Aligarh 2007. 360 Muslim-369. Print. University

Held, David and Mcgrew, Anthony. Globalization / Anti-Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. Print.

Kaldor, Mary. “Cosmopolitanism vs Nationalism: The New Divide?” Europe’s New Nationalism. Ed. Richard Caplan and John Feffer. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1996.

Kern, Stephen. The Culture of Time and Space, 1880-1918. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2003. Google Books. Web. 22 June 2018.

52

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

Khair, Tabish. “In defence of experts whom we use and abuse.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 5 Mar. 2017. Web. 22 Mar. 2018

Kundera, Milan. The Book of Laughter and Forgetting. London: Faber, 1996. Print.

Michael, Bryane. “Theorising the Politics of Globalization: A Critique of Held et al.’s “Transformationalism”.” Journal of Economic and Social Research 4.2 (n.a): 3- 17. Web. 12 May 2018.

Pizzati, Carlo. “Modi’s rise leaves no space for elite complacencies: Pankaj Mishra.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 28 Jan. 2017. Web. 7 Apr. 2018.

Ram, Vidya. “What Trump’s win and Brexit have in common.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 10 Nov. 2016. Web. 22 Mar. 2017.

Ritzer, George. The Globalization of Nothing. London: Sage. 2004. Web.

Roberts, J. Timmons and Hite, Amy B. The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. Print.

Robertson, Roland, Globalization: Social Theory and Global Culture. London: Sage 1992. Print.

Robertson, Roland. “The Universalism–Particularism Issue.” Literature and Globalization: A Reader. Ed. Liam Connell and Nicky Marsh. New York: Routledge, 2011. 22-27. Print. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Sachs, Jeffrey D. “The Antiglobalization Movement.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 356-369. Print.

Sood, Rakesh. “Navigating a Trumpian world.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 30 Jan. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2017.

53

Chapter 2 Globalization: a Conceptual, Historical, and Institutional Analysis

Steger, Manfred B. Globalization: A Very Short Introduction. New Delhi: Oxford UP. 2009. Print.

Stiglitz, Joseph E. “Globalism’s Discontents.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 295-304. Print.

Stiglitz, Joseph E. Making Globalization Work. New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2006. Print.

Stiglitz, Joseph E. The Price of Inequality: How Today's Divided Society Endangers Our Future. New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2013. Google Books. Web. 16 Apr. 2018.

Strandsbjerg, Jeppe. Territory, Globalization and International Relations: The Cartographic Reality of Space. Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010. Google Books. Web. 10 May 2017.

The Dark Knight Rises. Dir. Christopher Nolan. Perf. Tom Hardy, Christian Bale, Anne Hathaway, Michael Caine, Gary Oldman, Marion Cotillard, Joseph Gordon- Levitt, and Morgan Freeman. Warner Bros. Pictures. 2012. Youtube. Web. 25 Sep. 2014.

Tilly, Charles. Big Structures, Large Processes, Huge Comparisons. New York: Russell Sage Foundation, 1984. Google Books. Web. 13 May 2017.

TomlinsonMaulana, John. “Globalization Azad Library, and Cultural Aligarh Analysis.” Muslim Globalization University / Anti- Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Ed. David Held and Anthony Mcgrew. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. 148-168. Print.

Woo, Elaine. “Madeleine L'Engle, 88; author of 'A Wrinkle in Time,' which won a Newbery Award in '63.” Los Angeles Times. Los Angeles Times, 8 Sep. 2007. Web. 30 Mar. 2017.

54

Works Cited

“In Davos, Xi defends Globalization.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 18 Jan. 2017. Web. 22 Mar. 2017.

“Xi Jinping urges world to ‘say no to protectionism.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 17 Jan. 2017. Web. 22 Mar. 2017.

Dylan, Bob. “The Times They Are a-Changin.'” 1964. The Times They Are a-Changin'. Columbia Records, 1964. Youtube. Web. 10 Jun. 2016.

Eriksen, Thomas H. Globalization: The Key Concepts. Oxford: Berg, 2007. Print.

Friedman, Thomas L. The Lexus and the Olive Tree: Understanding Globalization. New York: Farrar Straus Giroux, 1999. Print.

Friedman, Thomas L. The World Is Flat: A Brief History of the Twenty-first Century. London: Penguin, 2005. Print.

Giddens, Anthony. The Consequences of Modernity. California: Stanford UP. 1990. Print.

Harvey, David. The Condition of Postmodernity: An Inquiry into the origins of Social Change. Oxford: Blackwell, 1989. Print.

Held, David and Mcgrew, Anthony. “Reconstructing World Order: Towards Cosmopolitan Social Democracy.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on DevelopmentMaulana and Azad Global Library,Change. Ed Aligarh. J. Timmons Muslim Roberts University and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 360-369. Print.

Held, David and Mcgrew, Anthony. Globalization / Anti-Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. Print.

Kaldor, Mary. “Cosmopolitanism vs Nationalism: The New Divide?” Europe’s New Nationalism. Ed. Richard Caplan and John Feffer. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1996.

Kern, Stephen. The Culture of Time and Space, 1880-1918. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2003. Google Books. Web. 22 June 2018.

Khair, Tabish. “In defence of experts whom we use and abuse.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 5 Mar. 2017. Web. 22 Mar. 2018

Kundera, Milan. The Book of Laughter and Forgetting. London: Faber, 1996. Print.

Michael, Bryane. “Theorising the Politics of Globalization: A Critique of Held et al.’s “Transformationalism”.” Journal of Economic and Social Research 4.2 (n.a): 3-17. Web. 12 May 2018.

Pizzati, Carlo. “Modi’s rise leaves no space for elite complacencies: Pankaj Mishra.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 28 Jan. 2017. Web. 7 Apr. 2018.

Ram, Vidya. “What Trump’s win and Brexit have in common.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 10 Nov. 2016. Web. 22 Mar. 2017.

Ritzer, George. The Globalization of Nothing. London: Sage. 2004. Web.

Roberts, J. Timmons and Hite, Amy B. The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. Print.

Robertson, Roland, Globalization: Social Theory and Global Culture. London: Sage 1992. Print.

Robertson, Roland. “The Universalism–Particularism Issue.” Literature and Globalization: A Reader. Ed. Liam Connell and Nicky Marsh. New York: Routledge, 2011. 22Maulana-27. Print. Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

Sachs, Jeffrey D. “The Antiglobalization Movement.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 356-369. Print.

Sood, Rakesh. “Navigating a Trumpian world.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 30 Jan. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2017.

Steger, Manfred B. Globalization: A Very Short Introduction. New Delhi: Oxford UP. 2009. Print.

Stiglitz, Joseph E. “Globalism’s Discontents.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 295-304. Print.

Stiglitz, Joseph E. Making Globalization Work. New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2006. Print.

Stiglitz, Joseph E. The Price of Inequality: How Today's Divided Society Endangers Our Future. New York and London: W. W. Norton & Company, 2013. Google Books. Web. 16 Apr. 2018.

Strandsbjerg, Jeppe. Territory, Globalization and International Relations: The Cartographic Reality of Space. Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010. Google Books. Web. 10 May 2017.

The Dark Knight Rises. Dir. Christopher Nolan. Perf. Tom Hardy, Christian Bale, Anne Hathaway, Michael Caine, Gary Oldman, Marion Cotillard, Joseph Gordon-Levitt, and Morgan Freeman. Warner Bros. Pictures. 2012. Youtube. Web. 25 Sep. 2014.

Tilly, Charles. Big Structures, Large Processes, Huge Comparisons. New York: Russell Sage Foundation, 1984. Google Books. Web. 13 May 2017.

Tomlinson, John. “Globalization and Cultural Analysis.” Globalization / Anti- Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Ed. David Held and Anthony Mcgrew. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Cambridge: Polity, 2007. 148-168. Print.

Woo, Elaine. “Madeleine L'Engle, 88; author of 'A Wrinkle in Time,' which won a Newbery Award in '63.” Los Angeles Times. Los Angeles Times, 8 Sep. 2007. Web. 30 Mar. 2017. Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization DEVELOPMENT, POSTMODERNISM, POSTCOLONIALISM AND GLOBALIZATION

ye daaġh daaġh ujālā ye shab-gazīda sahar

This stained tainted light, this night bitten dawn

vo intizār thā jis kā ye vo sahar to nahīñ

That we were waiting for, this is not that morning.

ye vo sahar to nahīñ jis kī aarzū le kar

This is not the morning, in whose yearning,

chale the yaar ki mil jā.egī kahīñ na kahīñ

We had set out full of hope that we will surely find,

falak ke dasht meñ tāroñ kī āḳhirī manzil..

In the wilderness of sky, the final destination of stars..

Subh-e-Azadi by Faiz Ahmad Faiz

3.1 Globalization and Organized Violence

Their new colonial secretary, Winston Churchill, he recognized early on the advantages of airpower for maintaining imperial control over his vast British territories. Before the uprising had even begun, he had enquired about the possibility of using airpower to take control of Iraq. This would involve, he Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University said, using ‘some kind of asphyxiating bombs calculated to cause disablement of some kind but not death . . . for use in preliminary operations against turbulent tribes’. You cannot forget words like that. Nor the ones that followed. I do not understand this squeamishness about the use of gas’, he said. ‘I am strongly in favour of using poison gas against uncivilized tribes’. . .

Now they are saying that we are ‘a threat’ to them. But hasn’t it always been they who have threatened us? Oh yes, they certainly constitute a threat to us. They have been developing nuclear weapons since the 1940s. They were

55

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

bombing us with chemicals long before then. It was Churchill himself who ordered the use of mustard gas . . .

We don’t want anything from them – but they still want more from us. All we ask is for them to stop interfering with us. We have not been bombing them since 1920. It is they who have been bombing us. Do they never think of that? It never bothers them. They seem to think of it as their God-given right. Or is it another of their human rights – the right to bomb? Not by our God, alhamdo lillah. Bombing us ever since their air force was formed, whenever they chose. And still, they claim that it is we who are a threat to them. So much so that they have been killing us over the decades, bomb after bomb after bomb, whenever we displeased them or went against their interests. . .

I often wonder how they would feel if we had been bombing them in England every now and then from one generation to the next, if we changed their governments when it suited us, destroyed their hospitals, made sure they had no clean water and killed their children and their families. How many children is it that have died now? I can’t even bring myself to think how many. They say that their imperial era is over now. It does not feel that way when you hear the staccato crack of their fireballs from the air. Or when the building shakes around you and your children from their bombs as you lie in your bed. It is then that you dream of real freedom – inshaa’allah – freedom from the RAF. (Young 33)

Our society, space which we inherit, history, past, present, and future all have been shaped by violence and contains traces of the same. Since time immemorial, and to Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University the contemporary corporate globalised times, our world has been defined and more often than not has taken most defining decisions for the humanity based on the use and the ability of violence. Our history is replete with descriptions of violence and in any historical study of globalization the role of violence in the making of globalization cannot be underestimated: “from the Chinese armadas of the thirteenth century, through the medieval crusades, to the New Imperialism of the late nineteenth century, military conquest and force have been vital instruments in drawing the world’s distant regions and discrete civilizations into tightening webs of recursive interaction” (McGrew 15).

56

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

The global dominance of the West, their capacity for conquest by coercive means, their upward mobility in a spiral of growth, and their cultural superiority all have been based on the exercise of brute and barbaric force supported by military and firepower gap between the West and the rest of the world. In his essay on European expansion (McGrew 16), Michael Howard identifies three stages of European expansion: the period of seaborne empires (the 1400s- 1600s); the emergence of gunpowder empires (1700-1850); and the global empires of the industrial age (1850s – 1918). And in all of these stages organised violence plays a defining role in the struggle for global hegemony through territorial acquisitions. Whether it was the defeat of Turks by Austria in 1718, or the killing of 10000 innocent people in 1780 by Peruvian ‘intifada’, or the massacre of 3000 Indians in one single act of terror as claimed by Cortes, the events of barbaric violence (like enormous destruction, ethnic cleansing, displacement of natives) just kept on accumulating, all with an aim to consolidate the European imperial projects (trade and capital expansion) on the Indian subcontinent, Africa, the Americas, and the Antipodes. Furthermore, because of the military revolution and the newly developed and enhanced capabilities of Europe to wage war on land and sea the Europeans expanded their territorial control to 85 per cent of the world’s territory leading to tenfold increase in the battlefield deaths from 1750 to 1800 (McGrew 17). Moreover, if the Europeans found need for a much more stronger force than their capacity they would forge a partnership between European armies and private enterprises that provided from few thousand men to complete navy, from sailors to even a Vice-Admiral for the sole purpose of conquest by organised violence, for example, British hired 30,000 soldiers from Hesse-Kassel to fight revolutionaries in the American War of Independence. MaulanaSimilarly, the Azad twentieth Library, century Aligarh witnessed Muslim more bloodbath University than any other preceding centuries; armed with technological innovations, global networks of military relations, much more powerful weaponry (submarines, intercontinental missiles, atom bombs) than before, the world witnessed two world wars and globalization of organized violence resulting in loss of 187 million lives worldwide. (McGrew 22). Further, Europe’s global hegemony witnessed its demise in the wake of two world wars and the USA, and the Soviet Union emerged as two global superpowers. The world became divided into two rival blocs with each trying to assert its global superpower status via increased arms race (including nuclear), military

57

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization alliances and regional security pacts. According to Anthony McGrew, ‘at the height of the Cold War, in the mid-1980s, world military expenditure (in constant 1987 dollars) approached $1,000 billion per annum (almost $190 for every individual on the planet); spending on military hardware exceeded $290 billion, while the trade in arms amounted to over $48 billion.” (McGrew 23)

In the light of aforementioned arguments, revisiting Chile’s September 11, 1973 military coup will not be a futile exercise, as it is often regarded as one of the major episodes where the United States of America experimented with the coup in order to have its so-called ‘liberal democracy’ and ‘free world’ in place via undemocratic means. On 21 September 1970, Salvador Allende Gossens took over the presidency but little did he knew that after three years of his term, which stood on the result of clean elections, his democratically elected government will be toppled in a CIA- backed coup. In a meeting in Washington with President Nixon, Henry Kissinger (Nobel Peace Laureate! then President Nixon’s National Security Adviser), John Mitchell, the US attorney general; Richard Helms, director of the CIA, took notes and they read:

One in 10 chance perhaps, but save Chile! /worth spending /not concerned risks involved /no involvement of embassy /$10,000,000 available, more if necessary/ best men we have/ game plan/ make the economy scream /48 hours for plan of action. (qtd. in O'Shaughnessy)

Before the Chile coup, the United States of America kept an eagle’s eye on the leftist movements in Latin America and on 1969 revolution in Cuba, and with the increasing fear of ‘Red Scare’ and of losing on economic and political interests in South Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University America, Washington decided to oppose any form of socialist gains with political repression and state terror. The resonance of these fears can be seen in the statement of Henry Kissinger, “I don’t see why we need to stand by and watch a country go Communist due to the irresponsibility of its own people” (qtd. in Burbach). Thus, on 11 September, 1973, General Augusto Pinochet overthrew the elected government with the help of CIA, and consequently started 17 years of Pinochet’s dictatorship, a regime of terror, which saw him and his fellow members of junta torturing an estimated 30,000 people, murdering around 3,200 including President Allende, jailing 80,000 people and gross violations and denial of human rights.

58

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

As history provides with records and evidence, Chile was not the only nation who suffered in South America - Brazil, Costa Rica, Ecuador, Guatemala, Bolivia, Panama, Peru, Mexico, El Salvador, Honduras, the Dominican Republic, Nicaragua, and Colombia – all have been experimental sites for covert – and overt – operations by CIA. This list is too small as it does not include countries in Asia, and Africa which have immensely suffered because of the military intervention by the United States. In the name of the free world and democracy the weaker nations, which have been rendered weak by colonization and continuous exploitation, are made to succumb to the demands of West, and if they do not, like Iraq, they are made to pay a heavy price in terms of human lives, in terms of labels which brand them as a threat to the world. Iraq has become a land of bombs, since 1920 Iraqi people are living in continuous fear of bombs being dropped from their skies, and the reason for bombing – in the early twentieth century it was a fight for territorial control by British forces and in the late twentieth century it is for oil:

Over the last decade, American and British forces have fired thousands of missiles and bombs on Iraq. Iraq’s fields and farmlands have been shelled with 300 tonnes of depleted Uranium. In their bombing sorties, Allies targeted and destroyed water treatment plants, aware of the fact that they could not be repaired without foreign assistance. In southern Iraq, there has been a fourfold increase in cancer among children. In the decade of economic sanctions that followed the war, Iraqi civilians have been denied food, medicine, hospital equipment, ambulances, clean water – the basic essentials. (Roy, An Ordinary Person 25)

Subsequently,Maulana we need Azad to understandLibrary, thatAligarh historically Muslim force andUniversity violence are an integral part of globalism. If violence has made globalization so has globalization made violence and intensified it. The revolution in a communication network and information technology has lead to a revolution in military affairs, wars now have become network-centric where speed, accuracy, mobility, flexibility and lethality relies upon infrastructures of control, communications, command, logistics, and military organization which are essentially global in nature. It is a mode of warfare in which borders are no longer barriers, in which the source of violence is no longer necessarily rooted in the locales in which it is experienced, in which the cyber and

59

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization terrorist attacks can be organised effectively in another part of the world, as the transnational terrorists and organizations can effectively exploit the same infrastructures of globalization especially for proliferation of lethal weapons which are often used for globality. Hence, Anthony McGrew remarks:

The networks that support war cannot be easily separated out and criminalized in relation to the networks that characterize peace; they are both parts of the complex process’ of global development. In key respects, precisely because of globalization, the zones of perpetual peace and perpetual war may be geographically discontinuous but materially, socially and existentially radically conjoined. This leads to a ‘recognition of the integral relationship between developments in the (liberal democratic) core and elsewhere, and so prompts an analysis of the [global] system not as divided into zones of [liberal] peace and war but as a structured whole’ – a structured totality in which the organized violence is deployed, by state and non-state forces, for ‘the purposes of extending or defending liberal spaces both at home and abroad’ or alternatively by those resisting and contesting such purposes, or advancing other ways of life. The globalization of organized violence and inherent violence of globalization remain, as in previous epochs organically related. (McGrew 33-34)

The facts above and arguments foreground violence as one of the chief characteristics of globalization and in no terms these critical openings aim towards the justification of the use of violence in the name of globalization. But as Ian Clark observes organized violence has dual effect on global integration, it either facilitates globalization or undermines it, for example, the period after world wars witnessed a processMaulana of radical de Azad-globalization Library, because Aligarh of the Muslimdisruption Universityof global networks and it was only after the fall of the Berlin wall, that globalization acquired a truly global reach. Additionally, it also highlights another fact that, the Europeans, and the West had and still have only one norm: either you submit yourself to us, or we will coerce you in accepting, even if takes use of Fat Man, Little Boy (nicknames for the bombs which were dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki), napalm oil, covert coups, or firing squads.

Furthermore, to arrest these imperialistic, homogenizing, and Americanising, tendencies of globalization George Ritzer has coined another term: ‘grobalization’.

60

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

Grobalization can be defined as ‘globalization from above’, constituting all those ideas, concepts, and power relations which aim towards the strengthening of hegemony, and creation of inequality among individuals and groups. Grobalization, according to Ritzer has three sub-processes – Capitalism, McDonaldization and Americanization. In the previous chapter, an attempt was made towards a conceptual analysis of globalization highlighting the chief features of globalization and in the analysis it was discerned that globalization as a form is not at fault rather it’s the content with which it is filled which makes it really problematic in terms of creating multiple fissures leading to failure of globalization from below, hence, grobalization. And when we talk about the content which concretises the form of globalization, then we need to talk about ‘capitalism’, which of late has become a defining feature of globalization to the extent that these two terms cannot exist without each other.

Over a century ago, Marx (Ritzer 21) in his analysis of capitalism understood that capitalist firms could not survive without an unquenchable desire for higher profits and to maximise their profits they need to expand and think beyond the boundaries of a given nation. For example, a bottle of water can hold water until there is a space in the bottle, once it is filled, it cannot hold more water resulting in the loss of water and to save the water, another empty bottle will be required to replace the filled one. Similarly, when capitalistic organizations reach the limit of expansion of their profits in a given nation, they seek other remote and less developed sites of operation where they can further maximise their profits and minimise the loss of their capital. But to the utter dismay of these capitalistic organizations, their new sites of operation are not always weak, silent and cooperative in their mission of maximising profits. These new sites of operation are not tabula-rasa; they have their own culture, Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University their mechanism, principles, ethics, and laws of operation which may at times be diametrically opposed to those of capitalistic organization in question. But when the desire to maximise profits is so urgent and deeply rooted as the desire for water in The Rime of Ancient Mariner then no wonder, capitalistic organizations only see these sites as tabula-rasa and show complete disrespect and disregard to the culture of new locales. Thus, these new sites of operation become sites of resistance, sites of oppression, sites of violence, sites of mass graves, sites of rapes, sites of devastation and explosion, and most importantly sites of ‘White Man’s Burden’. Unfortunately, which is a very weak adverb especially, in this case, there is no limit to the number of

61

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization capitalistic organization, and thus there does not remain a limit to the sites of grobalization, hence, making them directly proportional to each other.

When the new sites of operations are finally grobalized, the capitalistic organizations realize that the story does not end here; they also need to persuade the natives of these sites to consume their products in vast quantity and make them dependent on their products. Thus, it starts the war of consumption and new ‘cathedrals of consumption’ are erected via credit, marketing, advertising, and branding. The conversion of these sites to sites of grobalization and consumerism is achieved in ‘Weberian tradition that emphasizes the increasing ubiquity of rationalized structures and their growing control over people throughout the world, especially, given our interests, in the sphere of consumption’ (Ritzer 17). According to Ritzer, efficiency is one the defining characteristic of rationalization which includes efficient and rationalised use of means of production (use of assembly line and nonhuman technology) in order to enhance profits and decrease production costs, for example, the drive-through window at McDonald’s is a classic example of a highly efficient mechanism for selling the food. The rationalization thus is exported to these sites and is not restricted to the core business of capitalistic organization; it is also used in the use of tools of oppression to derive maximum impact from the acts of violence.

3.1.1 Americanization

The end of World War II presented America with a moment of opportunity: to change the existing world-order according to its needs and desire. Because of World War II, the nation states other than America, which formed the traditional Great Power Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University structures, were diminished and faced an uphill task of rebuilding themselves. The ideas, positions and the world-order of other nations stood discredited thus placing America in a pre-eminent position like Britain after the Napoleonic wars in the early nineteenth century. America realizing its moment of opportunity because of its stronger military, scientific, technological, and industrial position started creating its hegemonic structure of control which was based on free market, free economy, liberal democracy, security alliances, institution building and on the juxtaposition of development and underdevelopment. As G. John Ikenberry summarises:

62

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

Between 1944 and 1951, American leaders engaged in the most intensive institution building the world had ever seen – global, regional, security, economic, and political. The United Nations, Bretton Woods, GATT, NATO, and the US-Japanese alliance were all launched. The United States undertook costly commitments to aid Greece and Turkey and reconstruct Western Europe. It helped rebuild the economies of Japan and Germany. With the Atlantic Charter, the UN Charter, and the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, it articulated a new vision of a progressive international community. In all these ways, the United States took the lead in fashioning a world of multilateral rules, institutions, open markets, democratic community, and regional partnerships – and it put itself at the center of it all. (Ikenberry 42)

America thus not only provided the necessary leadership, institutions, free domestic markets, it also provided security, stability and critical intervention to uphold rules, check crises and imbalances. And in return America apart from resources and logistical support demanded an agreement from its allies to operate within its created world-order. Thus, not only benefiting itself from the forged alliance but also allowing its allies to expand their economy and improve their position in the spiral of growth. (Ikenberry 43). As Ikenberry theorizes:

The hegemonic construction of a system of market openness is part of a larger process in which power, order, and rules are reconciled. Multilateral rules – across the realms of economics, politics, and security – become mechanisms by which the hegemon and the other states can reach a bargain over the character of international order. The dominant state reduces its “enforcement costs,” and it succeedsMaulana in establishing Azad Library, an order Aligarh where weaker Muslim states willUniversity participate willingly –rather than resist or balance against the leading power. It accepts some restrictions on how it can use its power. The rules and institutions that are created serve as an “investment” in the longer-run preservation of its power advantages. Weaker states agree to the order’s rules and institutions, and in return, they are assured that the worst excesses of the leading state – manifest as arbitrary power and indiscriminate abuses of state power – will be avoided, and they gain institutional opportunities to work and help influence the leading state. (Ikenberry 43)

63

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

Furthermore, the praxis of the abovementioned theory leads to manifold advantages for the dominant nation – it increases its domestic growth as open world economy provides with wider markets, resources, and technology which in result enhances the power of the dominant nation, thus further enhancing its control over institutions, and over the vantage position from where it can dictate its terms and coercively force weaker nations in agreement. Secondly, it assures that there will be no rival power blocs which can pose as a challenge for the leading nation as the leading nation, riding on the back of the hegemonic institutions, can influence and interfere in the economic and political matters of the other states and regions. And there is no rule to limit the interference –wars are always a ready option because of the security alliances and powerful weaponry. Lastly, abovementioned advantages allow the leading nation to have a ‘flat world’, that is, there are no closed economies or states that reject the idea of open economies and stand in opposition to this world-order, thus delimiting the scope of markets, capital expansion and profit. As American Secretary of State Cordell Hull during World War II said – “when trade crosses borders, soldiers don’t.”( Ikenberry 45)

It is in this context above that the inaugural address by President Truman becomes a matter of scrutiny. On 20th January 1949, President Truman, delivered his inaugural address, and in the Point Four of that address the noun ‘underdevelopment’ was introduced:

Fourth, we must embark on a bold new program for making the benefits of our scientific advances and industrial progress available for the improvement and growth of underdeveloped areas. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University More than half the people of the world are living in conditions approaching misery. Their food is inadequate. They are victims of the disease. Their economic life is primitive and stagnant. Their poverty is a handicap and a threat both to them and to more prosperous areas.

For the first time in history, humanity possesses the knowledge and skill to relieve the suffering of these people.

The United States is pre-eminent among nations in the development of industrial and scientific techniques. The material resources which we can afford

64

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

to use for the assistance of other peoples are limited. But our imponderable resources in technical knowledge are constantly growing and are inexhaustible. I believe that we should make available to peace-loving peoples the benefits of our store of technical knowledge in order to help them realize their aspirations for a better life. And, in cooperation with other nations, we should foster capital investment in areas needing development.

Our aim should be to help the free peoples of the world, through their own efforts, to produce more food, more clothing, more materials for housing, and more mechanical power to lighten their burdens.

We invite other countries to pool their technological resources in this undertaking. Their contributions will be warmly welcomed. This should be a cooperative enterprise in which all nations work together through the United Nations and its specialized agencies whenever practicable. It must be a worldwide effort for the achievement of peace, plenty, and freedom.

With the cooperation of business, private capital, agriculture, and labor in this country, this program can greatly increase the industrial activity in other nations and can raise substantially their standards of living.

Such new economic developments must be devised and controlled to the benefit of the peoples of the areas in which they are established. Guarantees to the investor must be balanced by guarantees in the interest of the people whose resources and whose labor go into these developments.

The old imperialism-exploitation for foreign profit has no place in our plans. WhatMaulana we envisage Azad is Library,a program ofAligarh development Muslim based Universityon the concepts of democratic fair-dealing.

All countries, including our own, will greatly benefit from a constructive program for the better use of the world's human and natural resources. Experience shows that our commerce with other countries expands as they progress industrially and economically.

65

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

Greater production is the key to prosperity and peace. And the key to greater production is a wider and more vigorous application of modern scientific and technical knowledge.

Only by helping the least fortunate of its members to help themselves can the human family achieve the decent, satisfying life that is the right of all people.

Democracy alone can supply the vitalizing force to stir the peoples of the world into triumphant action, not only against their human oppressors, but also against their ancient enemies-hunger, misery, and despair.

On the basis of these four major courses of action, we hope to help create the conditions that will lead eventually to personal freedom and happiness for all mankind. (qtd. in Rist 71-72)

In his speech, President Truman quite succinctly juxtaposed development and underdevelopment with the images of hunger, poverty, misery, and disease with the images of the United States as scientifically and technically advanced nation which has the capability and the vision to redefine the lives of the humans of this world and bear the burden of being a torch-bearer. President Truman promised prosperity, peace, plenty and freedom and he categorically stated that it cannot be achieved without ‘Democracy.’ The speech articulated a vision for the world which was based on a romantic image of utopia, more like a mirage which tricked the post World War II states into a complete acceptance and adherence. The speech by President Truman, presented the world as a single family where ‘Big Brother’ can always help the impoverished one under his watchful eyes, therefore forming an idea where underdevelopedMaulana nations Azad can Library, always catch Aligarh up with Muslim the developed University nations, development thus become a reality, a goal which is to be achieved, consequently a myth was metamorphosed into a reality. As Gilbert Rist comments:

The appearance of the term ‘underdevelopment’ evoked not only the idea of change in the direction of a final state but, above all, the possibility of bringing about such change. No longer was it just a question of things ‘developing’; now it was possible to ‘develop’ a region. Thus, ‘development’ took on a transitive meaning (an action performed by one agent upon another) which corresponded

66

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

to a principle of social organization, while ‘underdevelopment’ became a ‘naturally’ occurring (that is, seemingly causeless) state of things. (Rist 73)

The speech by President Truman presented the post World War II dystopian world with a global strategy, a ray of hope, a final and long lasting solution to all the problems and perils of the human world. The speech assured universal happiness, a final chance for salvation and acquired all the attributes of ‘good,’ like that of Spiderman, Superman, Batman or Captain America, becoming the only mechanism which can save humanity from the great depths of ‘Wasteland.’ The idea of development presented in the speech assumed larger than life proportions, becoming near to religion, an objective reality, which cannot be questioned or challenged as it leads to universal happiness and thus justifying the intervention in the internal political and economic matters of other states. Moreover, the instauration of the institutions (as mentioned before) on a massive scale, the foundational principles of the speech - universal happiness, no exploitation, democracy, security, grants and aid, and mutual benefits, which primarily served the interests of the leading nation, granted legality to the whole idea of development which was missing in the colonialism. Hence, development becomes a new tool, a new ideology, a natural law, a new mechanism, an evolutionary necessity, a new structure which can camouflage the older structure of colonisation with the help of institutions, word usage, and rhetoric. In the words of Rist:

These, then are the reasons why Point Four should be considered the opening act of a new era – not because reality is created by words, but because certain forms of discourse express more accurately than others a reality in the making, becauseMaulana certain Azad texts Library,bring out more Aligarh clearly Muslimthan others University the episteme of an epoch, and finally – this is the performative aspect of the text – because power does not necessarily involve changing reality, but, rather, inserting it into a different problematic, proposing a new interpretation to kindle the illusion of change. All this is contained in Point Four, which is thus an important moment in the ceaseless reinterpretation of the metaphor of change. Power always belongs to the one who can make himself the master of words. (Rist 78)

The argument as purported by Gilbert Rist finds ample support in the writings of Ziauddin Sardar. Sardar in his essay titled ‘Development and the Locations of

67

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

Eurocentrism’ says that the power of the West does not arise from its technological or economic might rather it arises from its ability to define, for example, development, freedom, progress, law, tradition and community, science, mathematics, reality, humanity all have been defined by the West according to its imagination and perception. Sardar further illustrates his resentment for the West in the argument that, the non-Western civilizations have no alternative other than accepting these definitions as they then face the danger of to ‘be defined out of existence.’ According to Sardar, West is everywhere, it is in the West per se, and it is also in the non-West, simply because when everything from reality to existence is defined by West can there be existence and reality outside the definition of the West? Thus in order to achieve a meaning to the existence, to locate an anchor the ‘intellectuals, academics, writers, thinkers, novelists, politicians, and decision taker in Asia, Africa and Latin America use the West, almost instinctively, as the standard for judgements and as the yardstick for measuring the social and political progress of their own societies’ (Sardar, “Development” 44) In his further analysis of the foundations of the West, Sardar locates West in the ‘history of colonisation, from Columbus's ‘discovery’ of the ‘New World’ to the present day’ where the contempt for non-West ‘is easily recognizable in colonial constructs of the ‘lazy native’, the licentious and barbaric Muslim, the shifty, effeminate and untrustworthy Hindu and other representations of the non-West in Orientalist fiction, travel literature and scholarly explorations’ and also in the creation of Modernity and its modernising theories, tradition as an barrier to modernisation, postmodernism and to the future. The vision above of development and the power to define almost everything under the sun according to its gaze has guided successive government policies in the UnitedMaulana States and Europe Azad and Library, whoever Aligarh stands in betweenMuslim the University realisation of this mission and vision is met with massive resistance – resistance even in terms of war. In this perspective, it would not be politically incorrect to say that because of the Point Four in the inaugural address of President Truman, the ‘white man’s burden’ became institutionalised, took a different vocabulary and a different agency but the essential characteristics remained identical.

68

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

3.1.2 Development, Imperialism, and Globalization

In the preceding section of this chapter it has become quite apparent that the word ‘development’ is not ideologically neutral, though it may present itself as one, it is loaded with many ideological stripes, its ‘Innocence’ has been blasted, attracting expletives like ‘a whore of a word’(Roberts and Hite ix). The word development has become an operative mechanism for the world of ‘Experience’ (the world of ‘Experience’ as characterised by William Blake in his ‘Songs of Experience’) with a grim possibility of a world marked by ‘Higher Innocence.’

In the same light, after it was discerned that the path towards liberation, prosperity, and happiness is the path of capitalist development with the West being the sole torch bearer and check post at various intervals, theoretical attempts were made to chart out the path for fostering capitalist development especially with regard to the ‘how’ of development. The theories thus developed in the 1950s and 1960s in the United States, were without surprise non-communist in nature as there was an increasing fear and threat of the spread of communism or in other words of Soviet Union in Latin America and Africa. The whole model of capitalist development with a rosy picture was not only an alternative model and a political tool to ward off communism (as the massive aid program called the ‘the Marshall Plan’ which also aimed towards halting of communism), it was also an economic tool for the West towards higher growth with near to absolute control over the world markets. Thus, in order to formulate the development and foreign policies, theories about the process of development become crucial, and a group of specialists presented the solutions to the problems which according to them restrict the development in other societies. The problemsMaulana as highlighted Azad by Library, the experts Aligarh or “modernization Muslim theorists” University were lack of capital, technology and most importantly, ‘they saw the cultural, institutional, and organisational features of poorer countries as roadblocks in their attempts to develop and democratize’ (Roberts and Hite 8). Modernization theorists thus saw the problem inherent in the essential structure of traditional societies and in a way it was certainly a justification aimed towards the vilification of the cultural values of the traditional societies, which was also a prominent feature of colonisation: the barbaric native.

Modernization theorist theorised modernisation as a point of departure from the traditional values and attitudes, cultural systems, organisational structures of

69

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization communities, work ethics, technology, governing ideology and principles, and education and health systems. According to these theorists, the process of modernisation involves journey from point A to point B in the future, that is, from being traditional and underdeveloped to modern and developed.

Bert Hoselitz, D.C. McClelland, Daniel Lerner, Hagen, and Gino Germani form a batch of Modernization theorists who consider noneconomic factors as the reason for poor countries remaining poorer. According to Hoselitz, the role of an entrepreneur is important in a society as an entrepreneur creates something new. In traditional society, the entrepreneur and his work both are not valued; rather they are considered as a social deviant which of course is not valid for modern society as it lays unequivocal importance on the entrepreneur. Similarly, for McClelland it’s the “need for achievement” which is lacking in traditional societies, for Learner it’s the media, which can play an important role in bringing about a necessary change as media can question the existing structures, narratives, policies, and situations and can force the people to think beyond their realm of reality. For Hagen, it’s psychological as it’s the creativity and anxiety which is one of the chief characteristics of a modern individual, and these two are found lacking in individuals of traditional society. For Germani, it’s the power of diffusion, demonstration, and examples of innovations which can bring about a change and help in the acceleration of the development. All these examples from the theories of modernization theorist highlight the necessity for change within the internal structure of traditional societies. But there was another school of modernisation theorists who believed that change, apart from inside, can be also be brought in from outside, that is, the developed countries can bring in large amount of capital and new technology and assist the developing or underdeveloped Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University societies. For example, economist Walt W. Rostow (served in both the Kennedy and Johnson administrations) in his article “The Stages of Economic Growth: A Non- Communist Manifesto”, based on a 1958 lecture series delivered at Cambridge University, highlights five stages of economic development: preconditions to takeoff, takeoff, the drive to maturity, the age of high mass consumption, and beyond consumption. The stages as given by Rostow aim towards movement from tradition to modernity and highlight the importance of ‘technology, savings, entrepreneurialism, and the correct political systems as key motors in moving countries along this path’ (Roberts and Hite 23). According to Roberts and Hite:

70

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

For these late modernizers the prescription was the same: borrow, import, imitate, and rationalize. To get investments flowing, to break the nation out of the cycle of poverty and lack of investment, nations should allow large firms from wealthy countries free access to their national markets, labour and resources. Some of this production would be for local, and some for export markets, but at least money would finally be flowing where before it was lacking entirely, or locked up in the overly cautious and fragmented hands of wealthy landed elites who had no experience in the industry. This lack of concentrated industrial capital also suggested that borrowing money might be necessary to jump-start an economy. (Roberts and Hite 23)

In the same vein, Samuel Huntington describes the process of modernisation as revolutionary, complex, systematic, global, lengthy, phased, homogenizing, irreversible, and as progressive. According to Huntington the nation states cannot avoid modernisation process thus rendering it into truth, and he categorises the process as ‘inevitable’ and traumatic:

The traumas of modernization are many and profound, but in the long run, modernization is not only inevitable, but it is also desirable. The costs and the pains of the period of transition, particularly its early phases, are great, but the achievement of a modern social, political, and economic order is worth them. (Huntington 59)

In his description of the modernisation process Huntington highlights its disruptive nature and this in some way justifies the violence and disregard for the culture of traditional society. Since the external interference is intrinsic to the modernisation Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University process so is the flying of sparks because of the clash of opposites: tradition and modern. This argument to an extent can be supported by ‘the gap hypothesis’ as explained Huntington in the book Political Order in Changing Societies (1968). In the words of Huntington:

Urbanization, literacy, education, mass media, all expose the traditional man to new forms of life, new standards of enjoyment, new possibilities of satisfaction. These experiences break the cognitive and attitudinal barriers of the traditional culture and promote new levels of aspirations and wants. The ability of

71

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

transitional society to satisfy these new aspirations, however, increases much more slowly than the aspirations themselves. Consequently, a gap develops between aspiration and expectation, want formation and want satisfaction, or the aspirations function and the level-of-living function. This gap generates social frustration and dissatisfaction. (Huntington 65)

Though Huntington makes an attempt to capture the modernisation process but on another hand he like Rostow also makes generalisations and practices selective amnesia regarding the history of colonialism which shaped the economic, cultural, political, and social landscape of so-called ‘poor societies’, and this ‘selective amnesia’ and generalisations later became the core substance of dependency theorists.

Modernisation theory after dominating the development and foreign policies of the United States for almost two decades came under severe critique from a school of theorists called dependency theorists. The problem with the modernisation theories was on many accounts: firstly, it was discerned that modernisation theory is ahistorical in nature and does not take into account the history of other nations at two levels – a) its failure to take into account the history of colonialism which leads to exploitation of resources and transfer of capital from the colonised nations b) it failed to recognise the ‘distinction between countries, regions, structural conditions, or specific historical experiences. For example, modernisation theorists did not address the fact that these poorer regions exhibited not one situation of poverty or one type of society, but multiple “pre-modernities” (Roberts and Hite 8). Secondly, it lacked self- reflexivity, rather than finding problems in its framework it identified the problems as inherent in the structure of the nations’ leading to underdevelopment and poverty thus blamingMaulana the victims Azad themselves. Library, Thirdly, Aligarh the modernisation Muslim theoryUniversity was considered as a tool for Americanization, and a political tool for anti-communist efforts thus using development as a disguise. Apart from identifying the gross fault lines in the modernization theory, dependency theorists (Cardoso, de Janvry) also brought to the foreground the role of local elites in any given nation and identified them as ‘agents of dependency and underdevelopment because they profit from paving the way for transnational corporations, maintain unfavourable trade and banking arrangements. In other words, dependency theorists mainly saw foreign groups “feasting” at the table of

72

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization poorer nations, but elites from those very poorer countries, they theorized, were the ones who “set the table.”

Thus, Dependency theorists came into prominence in the late 1960s with the merging of findings of ECLA’s work with neo-Marxist theory and when Andre Gunder Frank presented the ideas of dependency group in a simplified form and thus became the first author to be widely published in English. Having said that, the origin of dependency theories dates back to late 1950s when ‘a group of economists working in Santiago, Chile in the Economic Commission for Latin America (ECLA), a United Nations Agency analyzed how development could be achieved in the region’. The group under the leadership of Raul Prebisch realised that ‘because of colonial and later neo-colonial relationships, European powers had subordinated the “Third World”, linking to them merely as a source for cheap raw materials and as a market for its more expensive manufacturers’ (Roberts and Hite 9).

According to dependency theories, the world can be divided into two parts – the “centre” (core) and the “periphery”. The core here denotes the global capitalist system, and the periphery or satellite denotes the poor countries. The relation between the core and the periphery is marked by inequality and exploitation, where because of lack of opportunities or lack of financial strength in the local markets the members in poor countries depend on the core for a fair market for their products. But the core rather than practising fair trade deals exploits the dependent nations in terms of cheap labour, raw materials and larger markets for its own products which are used for increasing the wealth at the core. This exploitation of the peripheries by the various members of the core results in underdevelopment at the periphery and development and accumulationMaulana ofAzad the wealth Library, at the centerAligarh. Thus Muslim the underdevelopment University in poor countries is directly proportional to the development at the core. According to dependency theorists:

The centre-periphery hierarchy and its exploitation was repeated along a chain from wealthy nations to capital cities in poor nations, to their regional cities and then to the hinterlands. Flowing up the chain of unequal relations was power, natural resources, and “surplus value” from labour; flowing down were control, ideology, and expensive products. (Roberts and Hite 71)

73

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

Furthermore, the exploitation and inequality is further amplified because of the local elites, repressive and coercive regimes which assure the members at the core of low wages, suppression of labour and trade unions, and cooperation by the masses by weakening the social movements. Thus, dependency theories not only focussed on capitalism as homogenous force, they also paid attention to the ‘inequalities created by this set of international economic relationships’ and they believed that this relationship is not a recent occurring rather predates to sixteenth century when the colonial era started to take shape. They assert that poor countries are not only poor because of the inherent problems rather they are poor because of the centuries of exploitation of people and resources of Africa, South America, and Asia by wealthy countries in Europe and North America. Further, in providing solutions to the problems of dependency Andre Gunder Frank argued that poor countries can only escape the condition of underdevelopment when they make a conscious choice to reject the relationship with entire capitalist system as such relationships are ultimately exploitative. According to Frank underdevelopment is an inescapable condition, it’s not a phase, and it’s a permanent mark in the current global capitalist system. According to Roberts and Hite:

In this more radical camp, Gunder Frank is joined by others, such as Paul Baran, Theotonio Dos Santos, and Samir Amin. These authors believe that the capitalist system is not a competitive one, but one based on monopolies. Therefore, poorer countries cannot expect to change their situation through completion. For example, Baran argues that places like Latin America are not engaged in the process of becoming more capitalistic. Instead, their historical experience resulted in their being stuck in what he calls an “imperialist” stage of Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University capitalism (Roberts and Hite 72).

Another school of development theorist took a different road and argued for the possibility of development in the relationship above, and they called it “associated” and “dependent” development. According to this mode of development, based on ‘a set of policies known as Import Substitution Industrialization’(Roberts and Hite 73), emphasis was laid in developing domestic industries to create a comparative advantage over the products from the core countries and thus enabling the reduction of dependency over core counties. Afterwards, the idea of dependent development

74

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization was further developed by Latin North American authors, like, Peter Evans and Gary Gereffi and finally under the leadership of Immanuel Wallerstein, dependency theories were developed into a ‘World System Theory’, published in three volumes, written by Wallerstein under the title The Modern World System with first volume seeing the light of day in 1974. The world system theory divided the world into three zones: core, semi-periphery, and periphery. Nations which have characteristics of both the rich and poor countries qualify to be in the semi-peripheral zone. These nations like Brazil and South Africa act as mediators between the rich and the poor counties and thus becoming part of the exploitation process. Secondly, world system theorists presented a critique of capitalism as it enhances the inequalities and creates stark class differences, as it views almost everything with a price tag thus leading to commodification, and as it renders almost everyone into a wage worker which is called proletarianization. In this effort, world system theorists ‘attempted a comprehensive analysis of the development process not only from a historical perspective, but also through systematic analyses of the operation of capitalism and the global economic system’ (Roberts and Hite 11). Thirdly, World-system theorists claimed that all economies of the world are under this aforementioned single world system and argued that the study of the process of development should also look beyond the nation-states as the process of development is affected by external factors as well. Lastly and most importantly, world system theorist believed that the possibility of mobility in this hierarchical single global system could not be outrightly denied.

But there were fault lines in the world system theory as well, as it did not try to look beyond the whole notion of ‘development’. Dependency and world system Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University theory both were too ‘dependent’ on the development and still could not present with the meaning of development or an alternate model of growth. Further, it is often argued that world system theory did not take into account the cultural domination of various nations as an important dimension of the domination, and focussed too much on the economic and political mechanisms of exploitation and domination. In the words of Vincent Tucker:

While criticising modernization theorists it did not question the desirability of development, still conceived of largely in terms of economic growth,

75

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

industrialization, and liberal democracy. Together with various other forms of Marxist-influenced development thinking, the dependency theorists implicitly accepted the evolutionary model of progress. The ecological implications of this growth-oriented model of development, and considerations such as the rights of tribal peoples, were not concerns in this discourse. Neither were considerations of gender-related differences. The fundamental goal remained the same. Dependency theorists were profoundly modern in their worldview. (Tucker 12)

While the developments above were taking place in the field of development theory, in the background globalization was assuming the gigantic shape and gaining momentum. The dependency and the world system theory did provide with an analysis of the development, but they certainly could not bring about a change in the development and foreign policies to an extent where the voices of resistance could find a proper place in the development paradigm. The result was – as widely regarded by development theorists – an ‘impasse’ (Tucker 12). Thus, the world could not provide with an alternative and think beyond ‘development’ and on the other hand with the passing of time and fall of Berlin Wall globalization became so huge a phenomenon that it was near to impossible to pin down globalization and imagine a world without interconnectedness, and without integrated communicated networks. Thus more or less with a certain amount of frigidity the world resigned itself to the fact of ‘development’ and attempts were made to refine the existing model of development, to make it more inclusive, holistic and sustainable.

Consequently, apart from polarisation critique as discussed in the discussion above, the paradigm of development came under attack from two other directions – the attainabilityMaulana critique Azad and Library, the desirability Aligarh critique Muslim (Sutcliffe University 136). The major concern of the attainability critique is the sustainability of the development with regard to the environmental dilapidation in terms of emission of greenhouse gases and the blatant use of nonrenewal resources. For example, the hazardous level of air quality in major Indian cities forcing people to mask themselves and on the other hand presenting an opportunity for the capitalist organisation to manufacture and sell air purifiers, thus reducing the right of cleaner air to people who can afford to purify the air. According to this critique, development in the current form is ecologically

76

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization unattainable as it will lead to the total collapse of the environment which we require for our sustenance. As Bob Sutcliffe describes:

Universal development is, therefore, an unsustainable illusion: the received destination of development has been part of a Faustian pact with the devil, allowing some to enjoy a brief material orgy destined to end in disaster. (Sutcliffe 137)

Moreover, there has been a consistent rise in the questions about the desirability of development. In this model of criticism, development is subjected to the tests of the fulfilment of existential needs of people in the world. This school of criticism emphasizes that ‘even rich, productive, ‘developed’ nations can be full of needy, oppressed and unfulfilled people’ (Sutcliffe 138) thus the social needs and benefits are not directly proportional to the higher level of production and consumption. The main idea is to question development against the social and emotional needs of individuals – does increased development bring enhanced happiness, fulfilling lives, better education opportunities, strong human rights with wider acceptance, and an equal representation of the needs, desires and demands of women, ethnic minorities, gays, lesbians, transgenders, and of senior citizens? Thus there is a major thrust on the analysis of development not purely in economic terms but also in terms of human development which finds ample explanation in Amartya Sen’s writings.

3.1.3 Imperialism and Globalization

In contemporary times, there is an irresistible desire to equate globalization with imperialism and why it shouldn’t be especially in the context above which has attemptedMaulana to problematize Azad theLibrary, whole notion Aligarh of development Muslim quiteUniversity succinctly. And when development itself is problematic and stands on the imperialistic foundations then how can globalization, which is a carrier and intensifier of ‘development’, be far behind in its associations and linkages with imperialism. In the paradigm of polarisation, attainability, and desirability critique there is an intimate relationship between globalization and imperialism and with the new forms of imperialism emerging on the scene, for example, ecological and cultural, one can’t just erase the word imperialism from the taxonomy of globalization. Having said that, one can’t view globalization solely in the light of imperialism or view globalization as being

77

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization singular in nature as it has always been plural with multiple dimensions. Furthermore, if we agree to view globalization as being singular in nature, then it amounts to treading the same path which has already been treaded by development paradigm of the West or by modernization theorists as they also viewed the world, nations, societies, and individuals not in their plurality but as a singular entity. Globalization like any other phenomenon our time is certainly more than its imperialistic tendencies, for example, the use of tools of globality in resistance movements thus rendering them into globalised resistance and protest movements even against globalization itself.

Moreover, as it has been established in the previous chapter globalization is an uneven and dynamic process which includes both homogenization and differentiation. Further, as a form globalization is not faulty, it’s the content which holds the space inside the form which makes globalization problematic. Sadly, in present times it’s the homogenizing tendencies which are holding the larger part of the stage, and thus especially in these difficult times we need to ask questions – Can there be a globalization sans capitalism? Or a globalization with ‘responsible capitalism? Aren’t we as human beings still on the path of evolution and have bigger and stark challenges staring in our eyes, but as history provides with references we are better placed and equipped to meet those challenges with interconnectedness and global communication networks? And most importantly, can we imagine a world without globalization? Is there an alternative?

At this particular juncture, it is imperative to include the ideas of Vincent Tucker, who believes ‘that hegemony is never complete. Whether in visible or invisible forms, resistance is always present, even in the most repressive of situations. HegemonicMaulana situations Azad always Library, contain theAligarh seed of theirMuslim own liberation University (Tucker 14). Apart from his faith in the incompleteness of hegemony Tucker also believes in ‘plurality of discourses, a plurality of audiences, and a plurality of terrains (Tucker 15) and calls for:

. . .political and methodological commitment to dismantling systems of domination which are collectively maintained, and this includes totalizing theoretical systems.

78

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

The dominant-system centred view (which is usually a Eurocentric or Western- centred perspective) must be replaced by what Gregory Bateson has called double or multiple descriptions. Such multiple perspectives, which engage each other dialectically in the process of mutual criticism and mutual correction, are a necessary acknowledgement of the different contexts of experience, description and theorizing. Such an approach allows for the possibility of incorporating the experience of other peoples, other perspectives and other cultures into the development discourse. In practical terms, this requires that Western social scientists engage in dialogue with intellectuals from other cultural contexts, that they open their worldview to the gaze and critical scrutiny of the Other. (Tucker 16)

Having said that, imperialism as a word, phenomenon and as a process cannot be taken out of the equation of globalization or for that matter from any discussion around development as Bob Sutcliffe remarks:

So is anything left of imperialism? First, it could be said that there would be a place for imperialism even if the world really were a single social and economic nation. In individual countries, hierarchies of regions have survived the establishment of unitary states. In the same way, distinct sociogeographical and cultural regions could be expected to survive as the afterimages of nations long after the world became globalized. But, second, the world is very far from being really globalized. The extent of globalization assumed by the radical globalization theorists is in fact exaggerated, sometimes ludicrously so. . .No more of world production is traded across national borders than in 1913; foreign directMaulana investment Azad relative Library, to production Aligarh is considerably Muslim University less than it was in 1913. (Sutcliffe 148)

The formulations in preceding sections present the world as a world configured with dystopian delirium, but it also presents a possibility, however grim it may be, because when ‘Experience’ has arrived can ‘Higher Innocence’ be far behind? ‘Higher Innocence’ in the context of development and globalization can be defined in the values of democracy as stated by Ambedkar:

79

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

The formal framework of democracy is of no value and would indeed be a misfit if there was no social democracy. . . What we must do is not to content ourselves with mere political democracy. We must make our political democracy a social democracy as well. Political democracy cannot last until there is at base of it, a social democracy . . . The prevalent view is that once the rights are enacted in law then they are safeguarded. This again is an unwarranted assumption. As experience proves, rights are protected not by law but by [the] social and moral conscience of the society. If social conscience is such that it is prepared to recognise the rights which law proposes to enact, rights will be safe and secure. But if the fundamental rights are opposed by the community, no law, no parliament, no judiciary can guarantee them in the real sense of the world. (qtd. in Narayanan 50) in the Marxist understanding of the industrialism as understood by Gandhi:

God forbid that India should ever take to industrialism after the manner of the West. The economic imperialism of a single tiny island kingdom (England) is today keeping the world in chains. If an entire nation of 300 millions took to similar economic exploitation, it would strip the world bare like locusts. (qtd. in Narayanan 51) in the Nehruvian realisation of the problems inherent in the “disease of gigantism”:

For some time past, however, I have been beginning to think that we are suffering from what we may call, “disease of gigantism”. We want to show that we can build big dams and do big things. This is a dangerous outlook developingMaulana in Azad India . Library,. . the idea Aligarhof having bigMuslim undertakings University and doing big tasks for the sake of showing that we can do bid things is not a good outlook at all. . . We have to realise that we can also meet our problems much more rapidly and efficiently by taking up a large number of small schemes, especially when the time involved in a small scheme is much less and the results obtained are rapid. Further, in those small schemes, you can get a good deal of what is called public co-operation, and therefore, there is that social value in associating people with such small schemes. (qtd. in Narayanan 53)

80

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization in the policy of ‘responsible capitalism’ as stated by Giddens in an interview to Labinot Kunushevci:

The world economic order is driven in fundamental ways by the actions of consumers on the one hand and the global companies – including financial ones – on the other. Most of these processes do not pass through the democratic systems of states, even the most powerful. This is one reason for the stresses and strains of politics today. Everyone can see that national politicians lack the power to significantly influence some of the major forces influencing our lives. To get elected, they must make promises that they simply cannot deliver upon. Huge inequalities, especially at the very top, have arisen, but it is very hard to contest them, given that capital can be moved around the world so fluidly.

A huge task lies before us – to create a form of responsible capitalism, in which wealth creation is reconciled with social needs, including environmental ones. (Giddens) in the championing of politics of postcolonialism and in the terms of reforms in globalization as discussed in the previous chapter.

3.2 Postcolonialism and Globalization

Edward W. Said says:

What I am interested in doing now is suggesting how the general liberal consensus that ‘true’ knowledge is fundamentally non-political (and conversely, that overtly political knowledge is not ‘true’ knowledge) obscures the highly if obscurelyMaulana organized Azad politicalLibrary, circumstances Aligarh Muslim obtaining whenUniversity knowledge is produced. No one is helped in understanding this today when the adjective ‘political’ is used as a label to discredit any work for daring to violate the protocol of pretended suprapolitical objectivity. (qtd. in Young 59)

In the previous part of this chapter, it has been satisfactorily established that there is an integral role of violence whether organised or unorganised (because of identity politics, local conflicts and rivalries) in operation and formation of globalization. Most importantly, these two processes work in tandem and amplify each other, for example, the war on Iraq which not only shows the use of violence to bring Iraq in the

81

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization ambit of the United States’ hegemonic control, it also exemplifies the use of infrastructures of war which are truly global in nature. Therefore, there is a very fine line of separation between these two processes which is why it is almost very difficult to identify and pinpoint the point of separation, in other words, there are no watertight compartments between these two processes and to an extent it would not be wrong to say that, globalization in contemporary times can almost not survive without violence

Accordingly, in this very milieu, that is, the affectionate and intimate relationship of globalization and violence and of ‘development’ and corporate globalization, that the postcolonialism and globalization share a common ground. For the reason that, if we look from below, that is, the working of globalization from above, globalization prepares and provides ground for politics of postcolonialism to operate. Certainly, this does not restrict the operative ground of postcolonialism to globalization only; rather globalization increases the length and breadth of the operative ground exponentially. Secondly, another point of convergence between postcolonialism and globalization is on the account of the use of infrastructures of globality by postcolonialism to amplify its politics. And lastly, on the account of translation: translation in terms of ‘systemic negation of the other person and a furious determination to deny the other person all attributes of humanity’ (qtd. in Young 139).Thus Bill Ashcroft asserts:

What, we may ask, is the place of post-colonial studies in the global phenomenon? . . . The answer to this question is twofold: firstly, we cannot understand globalization without understanding the structure of global power relation which flourishes in the twenty-first century as an economic, cultural and politicalMaulana legacy Azad of Western Library, imperiali Aligarhsm. Secondly, Muslim post University-colonial theory, and particularly the example of post-colonial literatures, can provide very clear models for understanding how local communities achieve agency under the pressure of global hegemony. (qtd. in Gupta 120)

This discussion of common grounds between globalization and postcolonialism, prefers to treat globalization as completely different from globalization as discerned in the previous chapter, that is, it views globalization as a ‘form’ completely different from the globalization (it can be called ‘grobalization’ or globalization from above) discussed in the current chapter which contains in it the hegemonic and imperialistic

82

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization tendencies as it becomes the carrier of ‘development’ model as discussed in above sections. Further, this discussion also aims towards viewing postcolonialism from below and does not make an attempt to perform a purist theoretical analysis of the same.

According to aforementioned framework postcolonialism from below can be defined as a desire to upset the world order, to turn the world upside down, to view the world from the perspective of ‘Other’. Postcolonialism from below is a hunger for equality, a relentless power of resistance and an undying spirit of questioning the dominating power structures and unequal relationships in order to change the way hegemonic structures behave and think. Postcolonialism from below is a means to ‘Swaraj’, and freedom from suppression in materially and culturally exploitative frameworks. The domain of postcolonialism from below is interdisciplinary in nature, that is, it does not restrict itself with one particular subject, or activity rather “it involves issues that are often the preoccupation of other disciplines and activities, particularly to do with the position of women, of development, of ecology, of social justice, of socialism…” (Young 7) Postcolonialism from below is a radical agenda which refuses to acknowledge the privileged and powerful and aims for grassroots movements to fight complex structures of injustice. As Young defines it:

. . . postcolonialism seeks to change the basis of the state itself, actively transforming the restrictive, centralizing hegemony of the cultural nationalism… It stands for empowering the poor, the disposed, and the disadvantaged, for tolerance of difference and diversity, for the establishment of minorities’ rights, women’s rights, and cultural rights… it resists all forms of exploitationMaulana (environmentalAzad Library, as well Aligarh as human) Muslim and all oUniversityppressive conditions that have been developed solely for the interests of corporate capitalism… postcolonialism stands for the right to basic amenities – security, sanitation, health care, food and education – for all peoples of the earth, young, adult, and aged; women and men. Postcolonialism, with its fundamental sympathies for the subaltern, for the peasantry, for the poor, for the outcasts of all kinds, eschews the high culture of the elite and espouses subaltern cultures and knowledges which have historically been considered to be of little value . . . (Young 113-14)

83

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

The common ground between globalization and postcolonialism can now be opened up for careful examination in the backdrop of the above definition of postcolonialism and the problematization of ‘development’ in preceding sections.

It’s the same old story, a nation-state is colonised, all its wealth is plundered and looted, it fights for its freedom and Swaraj, it ‘awakens at mid-night’ to welcome new dawn, it attempts to build itself from the ashes, it takes loans from World Banks, it cannot repay loans on time, it asks for more loans, loans are provided and older one are ‘re-structured’; here is the catch – ‘re-structured’ which means economic reforms, free market, open economy, and thus red carpet for multinationals with huge and deep pockets. This re-structuring is packaged in a shiny, smooth and glossy packaging of globalization, to be opened, especially in a parliament, in a moment of great service to the nation.

Multinationals promise development but need land, resources, labour, and lastly, they need the state which according to the tenets of democracy is firstly and lastly for its citizens. Here comes another catch - ‘development’ – in the name of development which is promised by multinationals state participates in further loot and plunder, killing and murders of its own citizen, and engages in the alienation of its people from their own land, language and culture. The citizens of a state become ‘Other’ in their own land, they begin to look themselves differently, they become barriers in path of development which needs to be flattened as early as possible, as more multinationals and more ‘development’ is waiting in the wings to unleash their power of terror, fear and exploitation.

The ground for postcolonialism starting from the end of colonial era thus Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University expands exponentially, it now has badly flattened out huge patches made by globalization, and instead of green, they look red in colour. These patches demand urgent attention and care as they carry in their colour an apparition of a dreadful future without civilians and civility.

In the related fashion, farmers from Tamil Nadu, India protesting in New Delhi on 11 September 2017 were forced to eat their faeces in order to draw the attention of the government towards their plight. The farmers were seeking for loan waiver, drought package and a fair fixed price for their produce which off late has

84

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization been persistent demands by the farmers all over the country. The incident in question here is not the lone wolf incident; there have been numerous other suicide cases, protests march, and state-sponsored violence on the farmers. This incident raises two important questions – firstly, why was the state so reluctant to respond to the demands of farmers, its own citizens? Secondly, why are farmers caught in such a desperate situation? If we look cursorily, then answer to the first question can be located in the abovementioned short story - state is bound by the policies of free trade, open market, and by rules of economic globalization which demand removal of safety nets, less government intervention and investment in the agriculture sector thus the policy formed are not pro-farmer, they are pro-market. The answer to the second question is linked to the first question in the sense that, the input cost of farmer investment is always on the rise, for example, before liberalisation of Indian seed market, farmers were able to buy and procure seeds at a low subsided rate from the government authorised seed banks but since the opening of seed market for international players like, Cargill, Monsanto and Syn Genta, the rates for seeds have increased by 1428%. Further theses seeds by international players have a lower germination rate of 65% as compared to 90% of Indian seeds and the harvest from these seeds cannot be stored for next season for the purpose of cultivation as the seeds from harvest do not germinate thus increasing the input costs manifold.

This is just one example or to be precise one cause for the debt trap, farmer suicides and unrest, there are many others, and they are well explained by P.Sainath in his articles in The Hindu.

Similarly, the plight of farmers is further compounded by the oppressive land acquisitionMaulana policies Azad and bills Library, which aim Aligarh to usurp theMuslim land of farmersUniversity at very low compensations. The land thus grabbed and snatched is prepared as gifts for corporate houses, all in the name of ‘development’, welfare, and ‘good-days’ (‘achhe-din’).

In another desperate measure to protect their homes and lands, in October 2017, farmers near Jaipur at Nindar village in Rajasthan decided to sit neck-deep in the land-holes dug deep in their lands. Farmers were protesting against the landlessness and appropriation of land where nearly 540 acres of land is to be acquired for the housing project which had the potential of affecting nearly 5000 families already living or surviving because of the land in question. In a similar vein,

85

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization the preoccupation with mega-dams and gigantic structures has lead to the displacement and death of many Indian citizens and irreversible loss to the environment.

Another point of commonality between globalization and postcolonialism arises out of the use of frameworks and infrastructures of globalization by the politics of postcolonialism in order to achieve its goal of parity, resistance and of amplification of the voices of the unheard. In this regard, Arjun Appadurai in his book Fear of Small Numbers (2006) talks of ‘cellular world’ which consists of two faces. One face of this world is dark, hollow, burnt, ugly and scarred as that of the half face of the District Attorney Harvey Dent in a highly popular and successful Hollywood film The Dark Night (2008) by Christopher Nolan and the other is bright, hopeful, innocent, smooth, shaved, shiny, with almost near to perfect cheekbones and immense love for humanity, once again as the other half of the District Attorney. The ugly half of the face is denominated by the social organizations, networks of international civil society and transnational activist by the political terrorists, and dastard capitalists and the other half is represented networks, as called by Keck and Sikkink. These organizations and transnational activist networks are “concerned with human rights, poverty, indigenous rights, emergency aid, ecological justice, gender equity and other fundamental humanist goals who form nonstate networks and interest groups across national boundaries” (Appadurai 131), examples include Narmada Bachao Andolan, Doctors Without Borders, and among many others.

This cellular world as described by Appadurai is a product of globalization and can ‘multiply by association and opportunity rather than by legislation or by design’Maulana. Secondly, Azadthis cellular Library, world hasAligarh tendencies Muslim to exist Universityoutside the control of power structures, ‘sovereignty, territoriality and national patriotism’ (Appadurai 130) of a nation-state (though sometimes especially in the case of enforcing hegemonic structures the cellular world is supported by the state, for example, creation of Salwa Judum in 2005 to tackle Naxalite violence in Chhattisgarh, India) thus presenting as a constant threat to the existing frameworks of institutions, nation-states and legal systems. And lastly, because of “the new information technologies, of the speed of finance and the velocity of news [and] of the movement of capital. . . ” (Appadurai 129) the hopeful other half of this cellular world has led to ‘the most progressive

86

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization movements in global society, those movements that seek to construct a third space of circulation, independent of state and market, and which we may call movements of grassroots globalization’.( Appadurai 131)

Appadurai calls these networks cellular on account of their ability to coordinate ‘without massive centralization, reproducing without a clear-cut central mandate, working occasionally in the larger public eye but often inside it, leveraging resources from state and market to their own ends, and pursuing visions of equity and access that do not fit many twentieth-century models either of development or of democracy’ (Appadurai 136). Furthermore, these networks are sometimes truly global in their reach and impact. At the upper ends, they are vast, well-funded, and widely known networks that have become mega-organizations. At the other end, they are small and fluid, bare networks, working quietly, often invisibly but across national and other lines’ (Appadurai 132).

These networks and organisations do not restrict their work only towards the solution of any specific problem or issue rather towards all the global problems and issues which plague humanity are the problems which demand solution and their attention. These organisations not only talk about, protest, and participate in the debates about globalization, they also take corrective measures at the ground level regarding the poor condition of health and sanitation in slums, they participate in ‘relocating slum dwellers, building toilets, and creating savings-based housing cooperatives among the urban poor in many cities (Appadurai 135)’. They encourage capacity and capability building of the poorest people in urban poor and do not aim towards the distribution of charitable funds. Further, they follow the democratic structureMaulana in the organisation Azad Library, of their ‘form’ Aligarh and ‘con Muslimtent’. According University to Appadurai, “they are constructing the global not through the general language of universal problems, rights, or norms but by tackling one issue, one alliance, one victory at a time” (Appadurai 136). Thus the kind of work and the process of providing solutions to the problems around the globe at the grassroots level is an example of ‘deep democracy’ and ‘cellular democratization’ (Appadurai 134-35).

The last point which talks about translation can be understood from the following incidents:

87

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

Soni Sori, an Adivasi school teacher from Bastar, was brutally tortured in the police custody. She was arrested on the charge of being a courier girl for Maoists. When she refused to accept the charges as claimed by the local police, stones were inserted and pushed up in her vagina. In this painful process of sexual exploitation and humiliation, she was made to ‘confess’ the charge and after medical treatment was put up in jail. While on the other hand, the superintendent of police, Ankit Garg, who conducted the interrogation, was awarded the President’s Police Medal for Gallantry on Republic Day. (Roy, Broken 152) Soni Sori now is a member of Aam Aadmi Party and campaigns for the rights of tribal people against the police atrocities. In this example, Soni Sori is being continuously translated – from a school teacher to a traitor, from a traitor to a woman who can be sexually exploited, from a sexually exploited woman to a helpless victim who needs medical attention, from a helpless victim to a criminal under the eyes of law, and from a criminal to an activist.

On the similar lines, on 6 July 2009, Comrade Dilip was shot dead by the police and his dead body was tied to a pole, like an animal and was dragged to the police station, in order to receive the cash prize over the killing of Maoists. His mother Chamri, who narrated the incident, told that by the time police reached the police station his son’s dead body did not have a single piece of clothing on it. On their way to police station, police officers stopped to have tea and biscuits and left the body by the roadside, showing complete disrespect and insensitivity. And at the end, they only allowed her to throw “a fistful of the earth in the pit in which they buried the others they had killed that day” (Roy, Broken 85). They did not hand over the body back to his mother, thus denying her even the basic right to perform his son’s last rites. His mother now wants revenge. ‘Blood for Blood’. In this incident, the Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University desire of Dilip’s mother for blood can be seen as an act of self-translation, as an effort to gain self-respect through revolutionary violence, it can be seen as an act of holding of the agency as explained by Fanon in Wretched of the Earth (1961). This process of auto-translation where the translated becomes objects not subjects of history is termed as De-cerebralization. (Young 146)

In another incident, Padma, a woman, was arrested a week after her appendix operation and was beaten until she had severe organ damage. Police deliberately cracked her knees so that she could not walk again. She was released after her jail

88

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization sentence, and now she runs the Amarula Bandhu Mithrula Sangham, the Committee of Relatives and Friends of Martyrs. The aim of this organisation is to perform last rites for the humans who are killed in fake encounters, especially of those humans whose parents or spouses do not have enough money to perform the proper funeral.

Lastly, the protest marches and movements at Jantar Mantar, New Delhi:

I was at Jantar Mantar in spring 2010 because a thousand pavement dwellers from the cities all over the country had come to demand a few fundamental rights: the right to shelter, to food (ration cards), to life (protection from police brutality and criminal extortion by municipal officers).

. . .you could smell the protest from a fair distance: it was accumulated odour of a thousand human bodies that had been dehumanized, denied the basic necessities for human (or even animal) health and hygiene for years, if not a whole lifetime. Bodies that had been marinated in the refuse of our big cities, bodies that had no shelter from the harsh weather, no access to clean water, clean air, sanitation or medical care. No part of this great country, none of the supposedly progressive schemes, no single urban institution has been designed to accommodate them. . . Not even the sewage system – they shit on top it. They are shadow people, who live in the cracks that run between schemes and institutions. They sleep on the streets, are raped on the streets, cut their vegetables, was their clothes, raise their children, live and die on the streets.

[These people] are refuges of India shining, the people who are being sloshed around like toxic effluent in the manufacturing process that has gone berserk. . . TheyMaulana are the millionsAzad Library, who make Aligarhup the chain Muslim gangs that University are transported from city to city to build the new India. Is this what is known as ‘enjoying the fruits of modern development’? (Roy, Broken 101-03)

The aforementioned examples highlight the theory of translation in praxis. The theory of translation in postcolonialism is concerned with an attempt to illustrate the changing of cultural, linguistic, geographical, and humanistic entities into what they are not in first place. It aims to demonstrate the interplay of power relations and forms of dominations which are practised in order to facilitate an attempt of translation of positive things into negative things. In the above examples, every individual is in the

89

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization process of translation from one translated entity to another, until a point where the translated entity loses complete idea or memory of the original. Thus an act of translation can be further defined as an act undertaken to strengthen the process of domination via violence on the language, culture, individuals, or societies in order to achieve almost complete control and subjugation over the subject in translation.

All the above mentioned illustrations exemplify the failed attempts by a state to translate its already oppressed, marginalised and poor people, as in every example, the desire for detranslation and auto-translation that is, the hunger and strength for resistance, for translation back to the original – from disempowerment to empowerment is much more deep-rooted than the translating power of the state. In the words of Arundhati Roy:

The tenacity, the wisdom and the courage of those who have been fighting for years, for decades, to bring change or even the whisper of justice to their lives, is something extraordinary. . .the bottom line is that they are fighting for their dignity, for the right to live and smell like human beings. They are fighting because as far as they are concerned, ‘the fruits of modern development’ stink like dead cattle on the highway. (Roy, Broken 104)

This section has been deliberately chosen to include these political incidents, it’s a conscious and informed choice to politicise the link between postcolonialism and globalization, not only because that the section starts with an extract from Said’s Orientalism but also because the writing in this section makes an honest and humble attempt to amplify the voices of resistance, the politics of postcolonialism from below, and lastly to recognise and accept the wrong done to all the translated people Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University mentioned above.

At this juncture Faiz Ahmed Faiz’s poem ‘Hum Dekhenge’ (We will witness the day) will certainly embalm and embolden the spirit of resistance:

Jab ahl-esafa-Mardud-e-haram,

When the heretics and the reviled,

Masand pe bithaiye jayenge

90

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

Will be seated on high

Sab taj uchhale jayenge

All crowns will be snatched away

Sab takht giraye jayenge

All thrones toppled

Hum Dekhenge

We will witness the day.

(Roy, Broken 93)

3.3 Postmodernism and Globalization

The point of commonalities or convergence between the globalization and postmodernism can be grasped from three (not limited) points of categorisations:

– Like the ability of globalization to escape any attempt to chain it in a definition like statements, postmodernism also shares this ability with globalization. Thus both the processes are part of the boundaryless domain of continua which can be extended to everything especially the contemporary world at large.

– Postmodernism helps in the spread of corporate globalization marked by the ‘late capitalism’ because the capitalism takes advantage of the contemporary postmodern condition of fragmentation, Ephemerality, Maulanaand Azadthe reality Library, which is Aligarhdefined by Muslim the images University, not the vice-versa.

– Postmodernism which debunks grand narrative, history, religion, tradition, truth and its obsession with irony and ridicule weakens the fight against neoliberalism hegemony thus helping in the spread of corporate globalization. The fight for the agency by non-West against the West is thus rendered meaningless leading to further marginalisation and spread of secular history of West.

91

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

Postmodernism has become the buzzword of our contemporary times, from art to architecture, from politics to thought, from our Self to our Being and meaning to almost everything under the sun and moon is being defined and redefined by it. Postmodernism emerged as a reaction against modernity, its belief in rationality, totality and idea of linear progress. Not only that, Postmodernism is also a reaction against the eighteenth-century European notion of Enlightenment, totalising Reason, and it advocates variety, multiplicities, eclectic mix of varied traditions and pluralism - of truths, sexualities, genders, ethnicities, realities, cultures, and seeks to debunk privilege, thus giving ample space to the ideas of fragmentation, indeterminacy and fracturing.

Ziauddin Sardar in his work Postmodernism and the Other (1998) underscores five chief principles of postmodernism: the first principle discards all that is valid in modernity and declares it obsolete. The notions of Grand Narratives and Big Ideas stands deflated, that is, God, Truth, Reason, Morality, Tradition and History all become meaningless. Relativism takes center stage; nothing remains absolute, there is no one objective, and universal truth and meaning also become totally relative. And as Lyotard puts it: “I define postmodern as incredulity towards metanarratives” (Malpas 38). Thus knowledge and all its sources also fall under the bracket of scepticism: ‘There is hardly any difference between science and magic . . . As such, fiction rather than philosophy, and narrative rather than theory provide a better perspective on human behaviour.” (Sardar, Postmodernism 9).

MaulanaThe Azadsecond Library,principle bases Aligarh itself in Muslim the rejection University of Reality. “Postmodernism suggests that there is no ultimate Reality behind things: we see largely what we want to see, what our position in time and place allows us to see, what our cultural and historic perceptions focus on”. (Sardar, Postmodernism 9).

The third principle draws attention to the role of pure images in the formation of reality. Images which are not grounded in material reality, rather in simulations, representations and simulacrum. The world according to Sardar

92

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

then becomes a video game, and we all are characters in that global video game.

The fourth principle underscores meaninglessness which arises when there is no Truth, Reason, knowledge and “. . . where language is the only tenuous link with existence, where Reality has been drowned in the ocean of images, then there is no possibility of meaning. . . Deconstruction – the methodology of discursive analysis – is the norm of postmodernism. Everything has to be deconstructed. But once deconstruction has reached its conclusion, we are left with a grand void: there is nothing, but nothing. . .” (Sardar, Postmodernism 10).

The last principle is the ceaseless and perennial Doubt, where the individual in the contemporary postmodern world is supposed to doubt everything.

The aforementioned principles of postmodernism does provide a framework to work with to showcase how these traits of postmodernism have been abused by the varied power centres of the world especially the predatory capitalistic world order. The loss of metanarratives has now been replaced with the relentless desire for profit and efficiency. Knowledge has become a tool to accumulate power, as French postmodern theorist Jean Francois Lyotard remarks: ‘Knowledge in the form of an informational commodity indispensable to productive power is already, and will continue to be a major – perhaps the major – stake in the worldwide competition for power’. (Malpas 39). Relatedly, science and technology are much less focused on the goals of emancipation which the grand narratives of the modernity championed. Instead, they Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University have relegated themselves to form ‘a vanguard machine dragging humanity after it, dehumanising it’ (Malpas 39) as their efficacy is only judged in terms of financial value. As Lyotard further states:

The question (overt or implied) now asked by the professionalist student, the State, or institutions of higher education is no longer ‘Is it true?’ but ‘What use is it?’ In the context of the mercantilisation of knowledge, more often than not this question is equivalent to: ‘Is it saleable?’ And in the context of power

93

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

growth: Is it efficient?. . . What no longer makes the grade is competence as defined by other criteria true/false, just/unjust, etc. (Malpas 40)

There exists another postmodern world contrary to the postmodern world which postmodernism in the aforementioned five principles unfolded, and that world is chiefly defined by the characteristic of anything goes and the eclecticism. Lyotard remarks:

Eclecticism is the degree zero of contemporary culture: you listen to reggae; you watch a western; you eat McDonald’s at midday and local cuisine at night; you wear Paris perfume in Tokyo and dress retro in Hong Kong; knowledge is the stuff of TV game shows. . . . Together, artist, gallery owner, critic and public indulge one another in the Anything Goes – it is time to relax (Malpas 2)

And defining this ‘Anything Goes’, Lyotard continues:

This realism of Anything Goes is the realism of money. . . .This realism accommodates every tendency just as capitalism accommodates every ‘need’ – so long as these tendencies and needs having buying power. (Malpas 2)

But then the question arises as to who has the buying power? Do the dispossessed people who have been left out of the benefits of globalization have access to the borderless postmodern world? Is the contemporary globalised postmodern world is meant only for the “Western elites who have the wealth and power to travel, consume and freely choose their lifestyles” (Malpas 2)

MaulanaIn the aftermath Azad of 9/11Library, attack onAligarh World Trade Muslim Center University; it was proved beyond doubt that History has not ended and the ideas of liberal democracy and linear progress certainly needed further examination. Like globalization, the death of postmodernism has also been proclaimed by the critics many times. And certainly, the aim is not to engage in a discussion where either of the sides can be proclaimed as right or wrong. But to look into the nuances which underscore the togetherness of globalization and postmodernism. The denial of reality in the framework of postmodernism is, without doubt, problematic – how to visualise and imagine billions of people who do not have access to clean water and electricity, people who are

94

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization fighting hard for their identity, be it gays, women, minorities, people who helplessly are witnessing the collapse of their traditional communities because of globalization, people who experience every minute of their lives the ever-increasing gap between haves and the have-nots, people who are forced to leave their homes, countries and live and die as refugees because of the ever increasing violent fundamentalism? What does postmodernism have on offer to them, what does it can say to them? Can the answer be as it was on the Gulf War way back in 1995 – that Gulf War ‘did not take place’ (Malpas 106), or there need be a silent acceptance to the pulling of rug from under the feet ‘by claiming that identity is no more than an illusory construct that can be transformed at will through parodic performance’ (Malpas 106) As Sardar puts it quite succinctly:

However, the non-western world – four-fifth of the planet’s population – does not even have the choice not to be victims of postmodernism. For despite its claims to be pluralistic, postmodernism is ravenously monolithic. Its surface pluralism masks a monolithic matrix at its core. Its language, logic, analytical grammar, are intrinsically Eurocentric and shamelessly cannibalistic of Others. [. . . ] Colonialism signified the physical occupation of the territory of Others, the non-western cultures. Modernity signalled their mental occupation. Postmodernism now moves in to take possession of their total reality. (Sardar, Postmodernism 20)

Furthermore, Lyotard remarked that the defining criterion of anything goes is money and capitalism, the same line of thought is taken forward by Ulrich Beck:

In this pitch-dark view of things, economic globalization merely completes Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University what has been driven forward intellectually by postmodernism and politically by individualisation: namely, the collapse of modernity. The diagnosis points towards a capitalism without work that will create unemployment on a huge scale; the historical association between market economy, welfare state and democracy, the Western model that integrated and legitimated the nation-sate project of modernity, is thus destined to break down. (qtd. in Malpas 108)

The world which we inhabit now is a world marked by incessant capitalism, there is no space which exists outside it, there is no alternative to it which one can champion,

95

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization and the horizon of the contemporary culture is marked by postmodern economic globalization. The relationship between postmodernism and capitalism has been expounded in great detail by Fredric Jameson, an American literary critic and Marxist political theorist in his seminal work Postmodernism, or, the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. In his work, he argues that ‘every position on postmodernism in culture – whether apologia or stigmatization – is also at one and the same time, and necessarily, an implicitly or explicitly political stance on the nature of multinational capitalism today (Malpas 116).’ The term late capitalism in Jameson’s work signifies the era of deregulated markets and multinational corporations. It denotes a framework which is based in the working model of the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries Western economies but now envisages the whole world order in its grip. The term late capitalism signifies what all economic globalization stands for, and the fleshing out of the economic globalization has been done in great detail in the previous chapter. As Simon Malpas remarks:

For Jameson, the sorts of postmodernism we have been discussing in art, literature and general culture emerge out of the transformations that have taken place in capitalism during the second half of the twentieth century. And, as the title of his book suggests, postmodernism is not just contemporaneous with this transformation of economic structures into what he calls ‘late capitalism’, it is its ‘cultural logic’. In other words… the cultural superstructures of postmodernism are determined by a transformation of the economic basis of society in late-capitalist postmodernity. (Malpas 116)

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

96

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

WORKS CITED

Appadurai, Arjun. Fear of Small Numbers. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print.

Burbach, Roger. “Augusto and us.” The Guardian. Guardian Media Group,11 Dec. 2006. Web. 10 Aug. 2016.

Giddens, Anthony. “Giddens: We are suffering from ‘cosmopolitan overload’, and a huge task lies before us – to create responsible capitalism.” Interview by Labinot Kunushevci. Economic Sociology and Political Economy. 15 Nov. 2017. Web. 20 Mar. 2018.

Huntington, Samuel. “The Change to Change: Modernization, Development, and Politics (1971) and Political Order in Changing Societies (1968).” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 56-67. Print.

Ikenberry, G. John. “Globalization as American Hegemony.” Globalization / Anti- Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Ed. David Held and Anthony McGrew. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. 41-60. Print.

Malpas, Simon. The Postmodern. London: Routledge, 2005. Print.

McGrew, Anthony. “Organized Violence in the Making (and Remaking) of Globalization.” Globalization / Anti-Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Ed. David Held and Anthony McGrew. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. 15-40. Print.

Narayanan,Maulana Pavithra. Azad What Library, are you Reading? Aligarh The Muslim World Market University and Indian Literary Production. New Delhi: Routledge, 2012. Print.

O'Shaughnessy, Hugh. “Chilean coup: 40 years ago I watched Pinochet crush a democratic dream.” The Guardian. Guardian Media Group, 7 Sep. 2013. Web. 10 Aug. 2016.

Rist, Gilbert. History of Development: From Western Origins to Global Faith. New Delhi: Academic Foundation, 2002. Print.

97

Chapter -3 Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalization

Ritzer, George. The Globalization of Nothing 2. New Delhi: Pine Forge Press, 2007. Print.

Roberts, J. Timmons and Hite, Amy B. The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. Print.

Rostow, W.W. “The Stages of Economic Growth: A Non-Communist Manifesto.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 47-55. Print.

Roy, Arundhati. An Ordinary Person’s Guide to Empire. Gurgaon: Penguin Books, 2005.

---. Broken Republic. Gurgaon: Penguin Books, 2011.

Sardar, Ziauddin. “Development and the Locations of Eurocentrisim.” Critical Development Theory: Contributions to a New Paradigm. Ed. Ronald Munck and Denis O’Hearn. London: Zed Books, 1999. 44-62. Print.

Sardar, Ziauddin. Postmodernism and the Other: The New Imperialism of Western Culture. London: Pluto Press,1998. Print.

Sutcliffe, Bob. “The Place of Development in Theories of Imperialism and Globalization.” Critical Development Theory: Contributions to a New Paradigm. Ed. Ronald Munck and Denis O’Hearn. London: Zed Books, 1999. 133-153. Print. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Tucker, Vincent. “The Myths of Development: A Critique of a Eurocentric discourse.” Critical Development Theory: Contributions to a New Paradigm. Ed. Ronald Munck and Denis O’Hearn. London: Zed Books, 1999. 1-26. Print.

Young, Robert J. C. Postcolonialism: A Very Short Introduction. New York: Oxford UP, 2003. Print.

98

Works Cited

Appadurai, Arjun. Fear of Small Numbers. Durham and London: Duke UP, 2006. Print.

Burbach, Roger. “Augusto and us.” The Guardian. 11 Dec. 2006. Web. 10 Aug. 2016.

Giddens, Anthony. “Giddens: We are suffering from ‘cosmopolitan overload’, and a huge task lies before us – to create responsible capitalism.” Interview by Labinot Kunushevci. Economic Sociology and Political Economy. 15 Nov. 2017. Web. 20 Mar. 2018.

Huntington, Samuel. “The Change to Change: Modernization, Development, and Politics (1971) and Political Order in Changing Societies (1968).” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Eds. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 56-67. Print.

Ikenberry, G. John. “Globalization as American Hegemony.” Globalization / Anti- Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Eds David Held and Anthony McGrew. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. 41-60. Print.

Malpas, Simon. The Postmodern. London and New York: Routledge, 2005. Print.

McGrew, Anthony. “Organized Violence in the Making (and Remaking) of Globalization.” Globalization / Anti-Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Eds David Held and Anthony McGrew. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. 15-40. Print. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Narayanan, Pavithra. What are you Reading? The World Market and Indian Literary Production. New Delhi: Routledge, 2012. Print.

O'Shaughnessy, Hugh. “Chilean coup: 40 years ago I watched Pinochet crush a democratic dream.” The Guardian. 7 Sep. 2013. Web. 10 Aug. 2016.

Rist, Gilbert. History of Development: From Western Origins to Global Faith. New Delhi: Academic Foundation, 2002. Print.

Ritzer, George. The Globalization of Nothing 2. New Delhi: Pine Forge Press, 2007. Print.

Roberts, J. Timmons and Hite, Amy B. The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. Print.

Rostow, W.W. “The Stages of Economic Growth: A Non-Communist Manifesto.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Eds. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 47-55. Print.

Roy, Arundhati. An Ordinary Person’s Guide to Empire. Gurgaon: Penguin Books, 2005.

---. Broken Republic. Gurgaon: Penguin Books, 2011.

Sardar, Ziauddin. “Development and the Locations of Eurocentrisim.” Critical Development Theory: Contributions to a New Paradigm. Eds. Ronald Munck and Denis O’Hearn. London and New York: Zed Books, 1999. 44-62. Print.

Sardar, Ziauddin. Postmodernism and the Other: The New Imperialism of Western Culture. London: Pluto Press,1998. Print.

Sutcliffe, Bob. “The Place of Development in Theories of Imperialism and Globalization.” Critical Development Theory: Contributions to a New Paradigm. Eds. Ronald Munck and Denis O’Hearn. London and New York: Zed Books, 1999. 133-153. Print.

Tucker, Vincent. “The Myths of Development: A Critique of a Eurocentric discourse.” Critical MaulanaDevelopment Azad Theory: Library, Contributions Aligarh to a New Muslim Paradigm University. Eds. Ronald Munck and Denis O’Hearn. London and New York: Zed Books, 1999. 1-26. Print.

Young, Robert J. C. Postcolonialism: A Very Short Introduction. New York: Oxford UP, 2003. Print.

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

GLOBALISATION AND THE PUBLISHING INDUSTRY IN INDIA

4.1 Introduction

On December 26, 2017, the film actor Priyanka Chopra delivered an address on the theme ‘Breaking the Glass Ceiling: Chasing a Dream’ at the 11th Penguin Annual Lecture, hosted by Penguin Random House India at Siri Fort Auditorium in New Delhi. And quite expectedly the address created a furore in literary circles, especially within the circle of literary critics. And quite rightly, the furore was justified as Priyanka Chopra is no literary writer or for that matter even a ‘writer’, and Penguin’s choice of speaker reflected the developing nexus between Bollywood and the publishing industry, where a literary book does not garner attention because of its aesthetics but rather because of its associations with a Bollywood celebrity, who is present at the book launch and is a sure bet to attract thousands of fans. Critiquing the iconic Penguin’s choice Krishna Shastri Devulapalli, the author of How to Be a Literary Sensation (2015), and of articles which critique the corporatized culture of the publishing industry, wrote in a column in Scroll and said:

If breaking the glass ceiling was the theme of their annual lecture, couldn’t Penguin Random House find one woman – among the various hardworking writers, editors, publishers, poets, journalists, booksellers, literary agents, PR personnel – from the publishing and literary field who fit the bill?

Penguin Random House has on its roster writers as varied s Kiran Desai, Jhumpa Lahiri, Tahmima Anam, and Shobhaa De. There are editors such as VK Karthika,Maulana who Azad proved Library, her mettle Aligarhat Penguin, Muslim became publisher, University HarperCollins India, for ten years, publishing a Booker winner or two during that time, and is now publishing head of Westland. Weren’t any of these women right in their backyard good enough examples of glass ceiling breakers?

Has the default option for all fields, including that last bastion of hope – art and literature – become Bollywood? (Devulapalli)

Penguin Random House faced the same line of criticism from Zubaan Books which twitted on Twitter – “If Penguin India needs ideas for #womenpublishing to spearhead

99

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India their next annual lecture, we can definitely help out there”. (“Priyanka Chopra had a packed audience”)

In the similar vein, on 24 April 2015, an Indian comedy film Kaagaz ke Fools (2015), directed by Anil Kumar Chaudhary was released under the Globe Family Entertainment banner. The film’s star cast boasted of Vinay Pathak, Mugdha Godse, Raima Sen, Saurabh Shukla among many others. The film received very poor ratings from critics and could not perform as per the expectations at the box office. But the film had a very important theme which is the reason that it is a matter of discussion here in this chapter. The protagonist of the film, Purushottam, played by Vinay Pathak, is a writer, who is struggling to get his novel, “A Stagnant Life” (Theri Si Zindagi), published. He is rejected by many publishers for the reason that his novel cannot mint money, and the subject matter which his novel opens up is fit for the dust in the library, not for the market. He is repeatedly coerced by his wife, Nikki, enacted by Mugdha Godse, to change his style, subject matter and drop his guard of morality and ethics pertaining to the role of a writer. She asks him to become a ‘successful writer’, which according to her, is the one who is able to sell his novel in the market, and bring home oodles of money, like Purushottam’s friend Vinod, played by Amit Bahal, in the movie, who is a successful writer as two lakhs copies of his novel has already found readers in the market.

Vinod, according to Purushottam is a porno writer, he does not write social novels; rather he writes only to become popular and earn money and for that he sells sex in his novels. As time passes Purushottam becomes increasingly frustrated with his wife’s ranting and tries hard to make his wife understand that he has a consciousness, he is a ‘writer’ and not a businessman, but when his pleadings don’t Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University bear fruit, he leaves the house to find peace. He meets Rubina, enacted by Raima Sen, in a bar which in the course of the movie alters Purushottam’s novel from ‘A Stagnant Life’ to ‘A Lustful Life’ (Tharki Si Zindagi). She changes the novel completely, so much so that even Purushottam refuses to claim its authorship. Rubina does this on the advice of the publisher, who asks her to give sufficient money for the publication of the novel and also to change the novel’s subject to something which sells in the market.

100

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

When Purushottam comes to know about the fact that his novel is out in the market, hugely edited, he cries foul play, and withdraws the novel from the bookstores, and says to his wife – he feels suffocated, he is not a salesman, it’s not even his novel but what everybody aspires is success, money, fame, and publication of the work, even if its trash that is getting published and being sold in the market.

The movie questions the definition, role and meaning of a writer and that of a successful writer, and underscores the ugly face of the publishing world. The movie raises a very significant question regarding the nexus of capitalism and the publishing industry and also brings to the fore the argument that how difficult it is to protect the soul of the writer, not to get tempted by Satan and become Doctor Faustus. The discussion of this movie becomes important because it kicks up the hornet’s nest and provides a suitable background to the questions which are going to be discussed further as the chapter unfolds.

4.2 Publishing Industry

Since the late twentieth-century globalization has affected literature in its various capacities. On the one hand, globalization has helped in reinvigorating publishing industry, but on another, it has turned publishing into a purely profit churning exercise. Globalization continues to affect literature both externally and internally; in terms of affecting literature internally, globalization is not only thematized in literature it also becomes the subject matter of critical analyses where the effects of its dimensions and strands are studied critically. While affecting literature externally, globalization challenges and changes the definition of author, reader and that of a text. This happens because of the unbridled capital which flows into theMaulana publishing Azadindustry Library, on the capitalist Aligarh back Muslimof globalization University leading to mergers, acquisitions, takeovers and to deep-rooted commercialization of literature.

As a result, the 1960s saw the beginning of the process of domination by large multinational corporations where large numbers of independent, national and regional publishing houses were consolidated into few transnational publishing houses. In the era of deregulation (the 1980s) in the United States ‘between 1984 and 1988 there were 151 mergers almost as many as in the entire 1960s, with 213 mergers and acquisitions in this decade’ (Narayanan 96). For example, Bertelsmann does its two- thirds of business outside Germany and has a long list of other publishing houses

101

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India under its name – Random House, Fodor’s, Modern Library, Golden Books, Del Rey, Bantam, Doubleday, Vintage, Crown, Pantheon, Doubleday Broadway, Dell, Anchor, Dial, Delacorte, Knopf, Golden Books, Schocken, Ballantine, Prima Communications, Fawcett, Books on Tape. Similarly, Pearson and Rupert Murdoch owned News Corporation are no far behind and can boast of longer lists than Bertelsmann. Further, Nico Israel while commenting on this consolidation of the publishing industry casts a sceptical eye towards the seemingly ‘benefits’ of the consolidation. He remarks:

The last fifteen years have seen a remarkable consolidation of the publishing industry, with multinational conglomerates (e.g. AOL-Time Warner, Viacom, News Corp, Pearson) acquiring controlling stakes in formerly family-owned literary publishing houses. (Alfred A. Knopf, for example, is a part of Random House, which is owned by the German media giant Bertelsmann.) At the same time, the expansion of the World Wide Web (and online booksellers such as amazon.com) has allowed for an exponential extension of the reach of literature, exposing buyers in remote areas of the world to an ever wider range of texts, while also increasingly putting local bookshops, with their owners’ sometimes idiosyncratic affinities, out of business. It is still unclear whether this new situation (increased consolidation and increased reach) will entail a genuinely multidirectional flow of ideas around the world or rather that books, like other “luxury” goods, will move largely move from the United States and Europe to the developing world, while the labor that goes into book production is itself outsourced. In any case, glancing back at the last fifteen years, the contemporary books that literature students in US and UK universities tend to read comeMaulana from a significantly Azad Library, wider geographical Aligarh Muslimarea than formerly, University even if those books are largely written by a handful of Western-educated Anglophone authors. (Israel 3)

One of the repercussions of the consolidation of the global publishing industry is the hegemony of few transnational publishing houses with a single dimensional global face. This results ‘in a corresponding narrowing down of the kinds of literature that are made widely accessible and of the kinds of literary innovation and experimentation that are now likely to reach the reading public’ (Gupta 160). In the same line of argument Andre Schiffrin remarks:

102

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

New ideas and new authors take time to catch on. It might be years before a writer finds an audience large enough to justify the costs of publishing her book. Even in the long run, the market cannot be an appropriate judge of an idea’s value, as is obvious from hundred, indeed thousands, of great books that never made money. Thus, the new approach – deciding to publish only those books that can be counted on for an immediate profit – automatically eliminates a vast number of important works from catalogs. (Schiffrin 104)

Ernst Grabovszki, in his article, “The Impact of Globalization and the New Media on the Notion of World Literature,” poses the aforementioned concern and defines globalization on the basis of the framework provided by Anthony Giddens’ definition of globalization. According to Grabovszki, “globalization also means the intensification of literary relations and of communication including that of artistic, i.e., literary communication and production.” (Grabovszki 46) In much more concerning attitude Grabovszki posits that “. . . the concentration of media businesses, enterprises, and publishers suggest increasing the tendency towards the globalization of their operations. In turn, this may lead to a monopoly of conglomerates which means undue control of what gets produced and what does not, including the type of literature and the contents of the type of literature.” (Grabovszki 49)

Secondly, these global publishing houses and their profit-driven rationale forces, authors, to write in the single language, that is, English, as the marketplace for the English language is larger than the market for other regional languages. John Feather remarks:

Publishing and language are symbiotically connected . . . The more readers thereMaulana are, the Azadlarger the Library, total market, Aligarh and the Muslim greater the University likelihood of a viable number of potential readers even for the most specialized literature. This, in turn, makes such languages attractive to those who, while not being native speakers themselves, seek an audience among those who read the language. Since the middle of the twentieth century, this has increasingly meant, in practice, one thing only: that more and more authors, especially of academic and professional books, write in English regardless of where they are in the world, or what language they use in their daily lives (Gupta 162)

103

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Thirdly, with the commodification of culture and with cultural industries producing, distributing, and contesting cultural forms, culture has become a ‘product’ of late twentieth-century global capitalism. The manufacturing of culture by the culture economy to serve the need and desires of transnational corporations has severely changed the extant practices of book production and distribution and definitions of authors and readers across the book industry. In the words of Suman Gupta:

. . . These developments are reformulating access to and apprehension of literary texts themselves, through a form of tacit market censorship. Certain sorts of texts simply do not have the opportunity to surface for the gauging of informed readerships; certain sorts of texts are pre-framed in a manner that makes them unavoidably visible before they are read in any meaningful fashion; and certain sorts are pushed on readers in so concerted and predetermined a fashion (by their pricing, design, publicity) that their readers are circumscribed in advance. (Gupta 161)

Suman Gupta regards this as the death of the author, not the death which Roland Barthes was talking about but the death where –

. . . Authors and their texts and audiences are dissociated from each other, where authors find themselves dissociated from their works, where authors are misrecognized or simply not recognized in their works, where authorial aspirations simply cannot be realized through their works because literature is itself dissociated from the world. The slippages between authors and literature and the world, from this perspective, derive from the contemporary Zeitgeist - late twentieth and early twenty-first-century social-cultural ethos. (Gupta 154) Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University In addition to the aforementioned argument, Suman Gupta says:

. . . his (author’s) vocation is in competition with other kinds of producers and products which are more successful. Those other kinds of producers and products, media producers and their primarily audio-visual products, simply reconstitute the social sense of the world, and mould consumer expectations, in a way that authors and their literary products are unable to work against or alongside – which defeats and ultimately co-opts these authors and their works, and effectively kills them. (Gupta 155)

104

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

In the abovementioned context the study of ‘Kaavyagate’ will not be futile, because the incident which happened with Kaavya Viswanathan where she was accused of plagiarism from the works of five writers: Megan F. McCafferty (Sloppy Firsts and Second Helpings), Meg Cabot, Sophie Kinsella, Salman Rushdie and Tanuja Desai Hidier (Born Confused) highlights the aforementioned theory in praxis. (Koruth 161)

Kaavya Viswanathan’s debut novel How Opel Mehta Got Kissed, Got Wild, and Got a Life (2006) made quite a furore in literary circles because of the $500,000 book contract (two-book advance and DreamWorks movie deal) which it begged with Little, Brown. All was more than well for Kaavya until April 2006 when an article in the Harvard Crimson revealed about accusations of plagiarism. Her celebrity world came crashing down, and she was forced to an unofficial exile from the publishing world for an unknown number of years, maybe, never to return; an aspiring author died too soon.

On the surface, ‘Kaavyagate’ tells a real-life story of an author following unethical practices thus meeting the requisite fate, but if we peel the surface and dig deeper, we find, altogether a different set of forces colluding and working towards the death of an author. Kaavya as an author was constructed; almost all of the elements of her being an author were manufactured and carefully controlled by Alloy Entertainment, a book-packaging firm based in New York City.

The process of manufacturing Kaavya as an author starts from her decision to take help from IvyWise, a college application firm helping students to write competitive applications for Ivy League colleges. The head of IvyWise, Katharine Cohen,Maulana submitted aAzad few writing Library, samples Aligarh of Kaavya Muslim to her literary University agent, Suzanne Gluck, at the William Morris Agency. Jennifer Rudolph Walsh, another agent at the William Morris Agency, had a look at the writing samples of Kaavya and declared that Kaavya’s original idea was ‘dark’ and ‘commercially not viable’. The writing samples were then sent to Alloy Entertainment for shaping, reshaping or for a complete overhaul. The seeds for fall had been planted at this stage; it was just a matter of time till the plant grew big into a tall tree so as to have maximum hurt from the fall and Alloy Entertainment knew the exact components and environment required to construct the fall. Shaleena Koruth says:

105

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

According to an article in the Boston Globe, the editors at Alloy proposed that Viswanathan scope out a lighter concept for a novel – closer to home and to her own life. They asked that she send them an email writing about herself in a light, conversational voice. The initial idea for Opal came from this email, and Viswanathan worked with editors at Alloy to come up with a concept. Jennifer Walsh loved the concept, and the offer was auctioned for, as Walsh put it, ‘oodles and boodles of money’. The amount, first reported in New York Sun, approached $500,000. (Koruth 154)

Alloy Entertainment is the product of an industry which is based upon the aforementioned principles as explained by Suman Gupta and ‘at the time of Opel Mehta’s printing, [it was] already the originator of, among others, The Sisterhood of Travelling Pants, a series that produced three bestsellers for Delacorte Press. . . . Alloy, well known for churning out profits and well reputed as “an originator of ‘tween-lit-hits’ – books aimed specifically at an almost entirely female audience of preteens, teenagers and young adults” (Koruth 155) saw immense possibility in Kaavya of being a “cash cow, fattened for slaughter”. (Koruth 154) Alloy was tempted towards Kaavya because she met their requirements which were necessary for becoming saleable in the marketplace. Dr David Emblidge, publishing industry expert remarks:

Viswanathan is manna from heaven for Little, Brown. Sex sells, and she is gorgeous. Youthfulness sells, and she’s a college student. Exotic ethnicity sells, and she looks Indian although, really, as a second generation American from the Jersey suburbs, she’s as American as apple pie. . . . As a stock to bet on, Viswanathan looks like a really good tip. (Koruth 157) Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Kaavya can be termed as the victim of what Daniel Boorstin, in his analysis of celebrity called ‘the Human Pseudo-Event’. (Koruth 159) ‘The Human Pseudo-Event’ can be explained as a conscious effort to manufacture greatness, to make the unknown well known, having greatness and fame with the help of media, papers, television, radio and the Internet. Alloy packaged Kaavya as the next big thing, she had her profiles getting published in the New York Times and Harvard Crimson, and with news media generating hype around her there was no way out. Kaavya wanted to write on a topic which was termed ‘dark’ and ‘commercially not viable’ by literary

106

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India agents; she was forced to write ‘chick-lit’ by Alloy and in order to live up to the heightened expectations, hype, and fake greatness which was created around her she ended up in disgrace. Kaavya Viswanathan thus becomes “a pure surface, an image, a fictional construct to fulfil existing market demands and consumer tastes, which the book industry could capitalize on and mass media could play to” (Gupta 158). She develops into “a kind of industrial construct brought together through publicity and mass-media frames, and bears little relation to either the real writer or the texts that that writer produces” (Gupta 158). In the words of Shaleena Koruth:

Morris Holbrook makes the point that the connection between literary excellence and popularity, or sales, is next to nil. The role of the capitalist hallmarks – standardization and mass production – in creating formulaic and banal popular entertainment has long been the subject of cultural commentators. Alloy Entertainment’s focus on creating blockbusters and its role in shaping Viswanathan’s book concept to the point where it is seen as ‘commercially viable’, is ample demonstration of this phenomenon. Add to this Viswanathan’s representation by the reputed William Morris Agency and one can see another trend – the appropriation of high culture by mass consumption.’ (Koruth 157)

4.3 Self Publishing and Internet Novel

There are no two opinions on the fact that globalization has changed the face of the publishing industry around the globe especially with regard to the production and distribution of literature. With the advancement of technology, enhanced communication networks, internet, and reading devices like Kindle, Flipkart ebook reader, smartphones, social media platforms, availability of e-books, literature is witnesMaulanasing a change Azad in its constitution,Library, Aligarh dissemination Muslim and co Universitynsumption. As Suman Gupta says “the drivers of globalization forces, are not merely represented within literature; they also comprehensively act upon literature” (53). This change has exponentially increased in the contemporary age of internet and self-publishing leading to proclamations of ‘end of literature’ from critics like J. Hillis Miller (Gupta 53). Greg Ryland’s internet novel 253 as Ryland himself describes it as “a novel for the internet about London Underground in seven cars and a crash” (http://www.ryman-novel.com/). In the related fashion, blog writing and increasing blogging communities, publication of collection of Blogs in book form: Dennis

107

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Cooper’s The Userlands: New Fiction from the Blogging Underground (2007), and Riverbend’s Baghdad Burning: A Young Woman’s Diary from a War Zone (2005) are few examples of the same. The contemporary times are witnessing radical changes in the reading experiences, authorship, and in concepts of literature and literariness. The whole idea of linear reading is being challenged by the internet novel. In the words of Suman Gupta:

The internet novel allows for more varieties of reading experiences, following different chains of connections and associations, and, importantly, without being constantly predicated on (departing from or adhering to) the normatively linear disposition of the physical book. By simple clicks of a button on hyper- referenced words or phrases, within any text or menu or image in the novel, the reader can construct different progressions of reading without being constantly reminded of departing from a physically maintained norm – the reader can, so to speak, construct different progressions naturally and effortlessly. (Gupta 54)

Furthermore, the website novel not only challenges the existing reading patterns it also challenges the ‘formal structure (e.g. beginning, middle and end), generic structure (a novel narrating time, space, protagonists) and even syntactic structure (the integrity of sentence, paragraphs)’ (Gupta 55) of the fiction texts . The reason for this can be attributed to the reader’s website reading practices. Because ‘the reader may jump off from any part of a text to another, may stay outside the fictional text into an advertisement or footnote or explanatory text, may be drawn away in mid- sentence.’(Gupta 55) The change and the challenge posed to the reading culture are also found in the description of the relationship of globalization, new media and literature as espoused by Sieghild Bogumil: Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University . . . the concept of globalization was brought into circulation by the worldwide economic system, promoted by the new technical possibilities of the media, especially of electronic communication, and was finally integrated as a possible vision of literature into methodological approaches to the text such as new historicism. If the latter may be considered as having conceived the most advanced form of the ‘explosion’ of the text after M. Bakhtin’s dialogic dissolution of it. The main challenge must be seen not in any theoretical approach but in the process of electronic surfing. (46)

108

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

In the similar vein, the website novel also probes the existing notions of literary authorship. On the ‘another important announcement page’ at the Greg Ryman website (www.ryman-novel.com) for his internet novel 253 one can find the following:

In just a few hours a day, you too can become a writer. 253 shows you how.

Every passenger in 253 has a number that is his or hers alone. And every section has 253 words. This means that:

each character has his or her own word in every section.

Put all these words together -- and you have made a monument to your favourite 253 characters. (qtd. in Gupta 56)

This according to Suman Gupta,

…is analogous to a multiple-author academic volume with an editor, but still likely to result in an unusual and yet coherently discrete literary work with an unprecedented polyvocal authorship. If realized, it can raise searching questions of what it does to the concept of literary authorship. (Gupta 57)

Similarly, Dennis Cooper who has gathered fiction through a blogging website and published in the book form with the title The Userlands: New Fiction from the Blogging Underground (2007) challenges the ‘gate-keeping of conventional print- culture literature’ (Gupta 58). He says: Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University The contemporary fiction known to the majority of book buyers and reviews readers is a highly filtered thing composed for the most part of authors carefully selected from the graduating classes of university writing programs that have formed a kind of official advisory board to the large American publishing houses. Userlands offer one alternative to the status quo, one unobstructed view of contemporary fiction at its real, unbridled, vigorous, percolating best. (Gupta 58)

109

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Another example worth mentioning is that of a street book fair which was organised in Thiruvananthapuram, India. The street book fair invited its visitors to contribute their impromptu writings – poems, stories, drawings or articles for a book and the book was published at the end of the book fair. People from all walks of life, school students, amateur writers, etc. contributed to the book,

The book, therefore, carries everything from a lament for the saplings on the road suffering from climate change to an art sketch of the th0oroughfare. There are personal reflections, of love, loss and pain. There is even a short sarcastic poem on literary circles turning into mutual admiration clubs. (Praveen)

The book Theruvu (‘Street’) opened with a print run of 1000 copies. T.D. Kuriyachan, the man behind the idea, said:

The book draws much from the character of Manaveeyam Street, where anyone can come and perform, without being judged. So, we thought the book should also be open to anyone. We have included most of the contributions that we got from the street. No particular subject was given to the visitors. But, there is a running thread of the street spirit that you can see in most of the works. (qtd. in Praveen)

This whole exercise challenges the gate-keepers of the publishing industry questions the conventional notions of authorship and highlights the growing scene of self- publishing in the contemporary age. Thus, while studying the impact of internet and digitization on publishing industry John B. Thompson determines three phases – ‘inflated expectations’, ‘disappointed expectations’ and ‘cautious experimentation’ in Books in the Digital Age. The first phase deals with high expectations ‘of the mid Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University 1990s’, low production costs and wide circulation with electronic distribution of books; second phase starts around late 2000 and talks about the ‘limited growth of the electronic book market and the bursting of the dot com bubble; the current phase or third phase explains cautious experimentation:

The areas where electronic delivery of book content has failed to live up to expectations (such as general trade books) have been sidelined and attention focused increasingly on those areas (reference, professional and scholarly publishing) where the prospects for electronic delivery seem more promising. . .

110

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

. The phase of cautious experimentation is generally premised on the assumption that printed books will remain the principal source of revenue for most book publishers for the foreseeable future. (Gupta 170)

The above discussion highlights the irreversible changes in book culture, reading culture and writing culture. The whole matrix of production of an author, to the circulation of the book in the market, and to the ways of reading – via the internet, kindle, as hypertext, or as a paperback has really changed the way a literary text is disseminated and consumed. The impact of globalization on these three types of cultures has resulted in a widespread lament by literary scholars as they moan the ‘death of the Book’, Book with the capital ‘B’ signifying the literary book so much so that the written word on computer screens and ‘text’-ual communication on mobile phone, the printed text has become a threat to the tradition of Orality, and as Harish Trivedi remarks – “Orality is supposed to have been dead for some time,. . . like the novel or Sanskrit. . . .” (Trivedi 31)

4.4 Publishing Industry in India

In order to make sense of the relationship between globalization and Indian publishing industry, the use of historical approach is inevitable because it helps in understanding the current shape of ‘the nexus between trade policies, academia and the publishing industry’ (Narayanan 79). Moreover, the publishing industry in India did not come into existence on its own rather it was the result of decisions and laws which were formulated in the colonial period way back in the nineteenth century.

In 1813, the Charter Act was passed. The Charter Act was in response to the growing concern of the British Parliament with regard to ‘demoralized life-styles of Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University the East-India Company servants, combined with their ruthless exploitation of native material sources’ which raised ‘serious and alarming questions in England about the morality of the British presence in India’. (Narayanan 80). After long discussions in England the British Parliament realised that in order to improve its image and to maintain and expand its Empire in India economic and social reforms must be ushered in and the natives must be made to ‘willingly submit from a conviction that we [the British] are more wise, more just, more humane, and more anxious to improve their condition than any other rulers they could possibly have’ (Narayanan 80). Thus, the Charter Act; which led to the opening of India’s borders to foreign markets and also

111

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India to the assigning of funds for the increased literacy and for development of educational institutions and literature.

Additionally, almost after twenty years of long deliberations after the Charter Act, it was decided by the Thomas Macaulay’s Minute of 1835 ‘that the dialects commonly spoken among the natives of this part of India contain neither literary nor scientific information’. (Narayanan 80). Consequently, the English language was institutionalised as the lingua franca and language for education with the acknowledgement that the English language is far more superior to the languages of the natives, both in the fields of literature and science:

We have to educate people who cannot at present be educated by means of their mother-tongue. We must teach them some foreign language. The claims of our own language it is hardly necessary to recapitulate. It stands pre-eminent even among the languages of the West. It abounds with works of imagination not inferior to the noblest which Greece had bequeathed to us, with models of every species of eloquence, with historical composition, which, considered merely as narratives, have seldom been surpassed, and which, considered as vehicles of ethical and political instruction, have never been equalled with just and lively representations of human life and human nature, with the most profound speculations on metaphysics, morals, government, jurisprudence, trade, with full and correct information respecting every experimental science which tends to preserve the health, to increase the comfort, or to expand the intellect of man. (Narayanan 81)

Macaulay’s arguments and recommendations lead to the English Education Act which was passed in Maulana1835, hence, Azad finally Library,sealing the Aligarhfate of the MuslimEnglish language University as a medium of education in India.

The Charter Act and English Education Act led to the spread of educational institutions, and in the late nineteenth century, British publishers started setting up their shops in India. Macmillan was the first one to arrive in 1892 followed by Oxford University Press, Blackie and Sons, and Green and Sons in the early twentieth century and lastly, Longman arrived in 1948. Macmillan by 1914 expanded itself and had branches in Bombay, Madras and Calcutta. The sole motive of these publishing houses was to make money as texts published by these publishing houses were used in

112

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Indian educational institutions, and nothing was done ‘to encourage indigenous authorship’(Narayanan 88). As a result, indigenous publishing industry could not take birth till independence except Rupa & Co., which was founded by D. Mehra in 1938.

After 1947 several indigenous presses were established, like, Chand and Co., Asia Publishing House, India Book House, Orient Paperbacks, Jaico, B. I. Publications, Allied and Popular Prakashan. This era also witnessed the birth of Amar Chitra Katha Series which was published by India Book House. Until the regulatory policies of the 1960s and 1970s Indian publishers were not able to carve out space for themselves in the textbook publishing. Textbook publishing before the regulation policies was still dominated by British presses like Oxford and Macmillan as the colonial laws still favoured them and Indian educational institutes preferred Western authors and foreign publishers. Finally, the research institutes such as National Council of Educational Research (NCERT) and the State Council of Educational Research (SCERT) established in 1961 and 1979, respectively, ended the monopoly of foreign publishers over textbook publishing. As Sunil Sethi remarks,

. . . the growing role of the government as a publisher has seen a further increase. It is now the largest single publishing industry in the country, producing an "estimated 20 per cent of the books produced." It has set up not only special agencies like the National Book Trust and the National Council of Educational Research but through several other departments and research institutions publishes a large number of books, pamphlets and document of various kinds. It is also directly concerned with making decisions on the import and export of books, the construction of new paper mills, paper prices and credit regulations. (Sethi) Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Having said that, indigenous authorship was still at the embryonic stage as very little was done to develop it. Indian and British publishers both imported or reprinted ‘foreign works locally or, at the school level’; the motto was ‘to adapt – not to spend time and money on establishing local authors’. (Narayanan 90)

‘The Retarded Child’ is the phrase used by Sunil Sethi in his article “Is the Indian publishing industry on the brink of perishing?” to describe the state of the Indian publishing industry:

113

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Paradoxically enough, India, which has produced some of the world's most ancient writings, have never really produced a full-blooded publishing industry. Publishing came late to India, indeed in the post-Independence years, and when it came it lacked and continues to lack till the present day, the dynamism and drama of publishing elsewhere.

It has grown since 1947 in an erratic and straggling fashion, rather like the retarded child of a large, malnourished family. (Sethi)

The above description sums up the murky state of affairs in the Indian publishing industry in the 1970s which changed during the era of protectionism (1970-90). The era of protectionism lead to the enactment of the laws like the Foreign Exchange Regulation Act (FERA) 1973 which lead to the restriction on holdings of foreign companies by more than 40 per cent of the shares. Firms like Coco-Cola which found this legislation too difficult to abide by withdrew from India only to re-enter in 1991 when the New Economic Policy (NEP) was introduced.

Indian publishing industry which till now focussed on the textbook publishing started to invest in developing indigenous Indian authors. FERA led to the end of the monopoly of foreign publishing houses in terms of capital ownership and management. Because of the cap of 40 per cent holding of shares Indian publishing industry witnessed alliances with foreign publishing houses, ‘such as Tata-McGraw Hill, Willey Eastern, Prentice Hall of India, Affiliated East-West Press, Sage Publications Inc., and Penguin India (Narayanan 90). This development led to far- reaching positive outcomes as Indians replaced ‘their British and American counterparts as managing editors, American and British presses finally ventured beyond the reprintingMaulana and importingAzad Library, of foreign Aligarh books, and Muslim turned towards University domestic publishing (Narayanan 91).

Ravi Dayal and Tejeshwar Singh, two major influential figures of the Indian publishing industry, took the baton in their own hands as editors of Oxford University Press (OUP) and Macmillan respectively. They both changed the face of these publishing houses and carved out ‘a space for academic publishing in India’ (Narayanan 91) and ‘began to serve the interests of the writers and readers in the country where they were located’. (Narayanan 91) Rukun Advani remarks:

114

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Not wholly perhaps, but in substantial measure, it was Dayal who created Indian academic publishing by local academics in history, sociology, politics, economics, and literature, as well as – as in the words of Ashish Nandy – being the man who gave Indian authors and writers, for the first time, a self –respect and confidence in their own abilities that they had never before possessed. (Narayanan 92)

As a result, Bharati Mukherjee, Rajni Kothari, Mohit Sen, O.V. Vijayan, Keki N. Daruwalla, O. N. V Kurup, Anurag Mathur, Sunil Gangopadhyay, Prem Shankar Jha, and Sitakant Mahapatra became part of the author list of a leading publisher of Indian writing in the 1970s: Rupa & Co. Khushwant Singh, Ashish Nandy, Sudhir Kakar, Romila Thapar, Irfan Habib, J.P.S. Uberoi, T.N. Madan, Ranajit Guha, Nissim Ezekiel, Veena Das, Keki N. Daruwalla, Arvind K. Mehrotra, Gyan Pandey, M. N. Srinivas, A.K. Ramanujan and Andre Beteille, were published by OUP. OUP also published English translations of regional language writings under Dayal, that too at a time when no major transnational publisher was willing to give space to Indian authors; Girish Karnad’s play Tughlaq is one such example. Ravi Dayal later started his own publishing house, Ravi Dayal Publishers and published Amitav Ghosh as one of his first authors.

The efforts of Tejeshwar Singh also bore fruit, and by the end of the 1980s, Sage India (1981) was established which now has transformed into a company with three imprints (SAGE India, Response Books and Vistaar Publications). Singh apart from being a publisher ‘was also a consultant for Independent Publishers Distribution Alternatives (IPDA), a collective of eight small progressive Indian publishers (Tulika Publishers (Chennai), Women Unlimited/ Kali for Women (Delhi), Tulika Books Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University (Delhi), Stree-Samya (Kolkata), Navayana Publishing (Pondicherry), LeftWord Books (Delhi), Samskriti (Delhi), and Three Essays Collective (Delhi)), established to find marketing and distributing solutions for independent publishers marginalized by publishing conglomerates (Narayanan 92).’ Appreciating the efforts of Singh, Srinivasa Raghavan writes:

By developing Indian academic publishing in the way he did, and thereby altering the way we Indians regarded monographs published in India, TS, along

115

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

with Ravi Dayal of OUP and a few others, gave India a new publishing paradigm. (Narayanan 93)

Thus, by the 1980s the ball has been set to roll in favour of Indian writers as Indian publishing industry had independent Indian publishing houses and presses which focussed on textbook publishing, on writings by Indian writers and on the future development of indigenous authorship.

Another major development of this period was Salman Rushdie’s Booker Prize- winning novel Midnight’s Children published in 1981. Midnight’s Children brought a lot of international attention to Indian writers in English but along with that it also ‘reduced the study of Indian writing in English in, to pre- and post-Rushdie categories, and drew a clear dividing line between authors who made their reputations in India and those who gained prominence abroad’ (Narayanan 94). Pavithra Narayanan further says, ‘one thing was clear from the accolades that the ‘Booker of Bookers’ received: developing countries and minorities had entered the consciousness of the West. The “Other” had been discovered.

The end of two decades of protectionism (1970-90) led to the beginning of an era of liberalization under the rule of Narasimha Rao in 1991. The liberalization policies guided foreign publishers like Random House, Picador, HarperCollins, and Cambridge University Press to build partnerships with Indian publishers beyond the 40 per cent holdings of shares. HarperCollins entered into a partnership with Rupa & Co., in 1991 thus becoming the first transnational publisher to come into India after liberalization policies. After two years HarperCollins changed its partner and joined hands with The India Today Group and successfully published Vikram Chandra, Amitav Ghosh,Maulana Kiran Nagarkar, Azad Kuldip Library, Nayar, Aligarh Tarun Tejpal, Muslim Nayant Universityara Sehgal and Khushwant Singh.

Similarly, Penguin India which formed ‘an alliance with Anandbazar Patrika, a well-established newspaper company, expanded itself ‘from a company with six publications in 1987 to a multimillion-dollar industry publishing over 200 titles a year’. With David Davidar as its head, Penguin India published A Suitable Boy in 1992 which started an era of a golden run for Penguin India. Penguin India’s author list includes Shashi Tharoor, Vikram Chandra, Salman Rushdie, Arundhati Roy, Amartya Sen, Kiran Desai, Rohinton Mistry, and Githa Hariharan.

116

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

In the backdrop of all these partnerships, virtually none of the transnational publishing house was ready to form alliance with regional-language publishers. And even if there were few partnerships with regional-language publishers, there was no intention to invest in publishing regional-language writings. Because of the Macaulay’s Minute and ‘with English being the language of the global marketplace’ (Narayanan 98), there was a readymade market for the transnational publishers who published in the English language. As Pavithra Narayanan says:

These deals, which resulted in a surge of Indian writing in English in the literary market and vaulted the low-profile Indian English publishing industry onto the international scene, also changed modes of literary production and created a hegemonic bloc of publishing houses, writers and language. (Narayanan 98)

Thus, because of years of development, the Indian publishing industry came a long way from just a few publishing houses in colonial period publishing textbooks to ‘competing as global players’ in the world market. And the times have changed for Indian writers “from 1936 when R. K Narayan was ready to throw his manuscript of Swamy and Friends into the Thames because he could not find a publisher.” (Narayanan 99)

4.5 Age of Corporatized Publishing

In the twenty-first century because of the liberalization policies of past, globalization along with capitalism became the centre of most of the business policies and transactions in India. Indian publishing industry because of its historical background and the current environment could not remain untouched from the predatory policies and practices of globalization and soon incorporated them in its Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University code of conduct. Hence, today Indian publishing industry, especially in English, has become a mega-business industry with its authors being treated like a celebrity or star because of what Pramod K. Nayar in his essay Indian Writing in English as a Celebrity calls celebrification of Indian writing in English. This celebrification process is achieved by the authenticity debate, literary fests, literary prizes, academics and critics, and by literary agents acting as a sure bet for a transnational publishing house, bidding wars, popularity and market in the West and thus million dollar advances.

117

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Literary agents have changed the existing publishing arrangements; the old arrangement between the editor and author has been replaced with the ‘Faustian arrangement’ – where two businessman agent and publisher bargain the deal and offer the author to fulfil his /her wishes (Narayanan 104). The notion that literary authors cannot make big money stand completely out-of-sync in the contemporary times; with literary agents acting as powerful dealmakers and gate-keepers to enable smooth exchange of money between the publisher and the author, the whole idea of making money with literary writing has come into existence – it begins with sending manuscripts to many publishers simultaneously, waiting for the best response in terms of money, auctioning the manuscripts, followed by bidding wars running into millions of dollars. For example, Giles Gordon sealed it for Vikram Seth with a 1.1 million dollar deal for A Suitable Boy in 1992, this ‘ludicrous’ amount, as Seth himself described it, was followed by 1.3 million pounds for Two Lives and 1.7 million pounds for unwritten A Suitable Girl. Similarly, David Godwin, literary agent of Arundhati Roy, ensured that the manuscript of The God of Small Things reaches different publishers in US and UK thus leading to bidding wars and finally Roy agreed for 500,000 pounds and Random House. Further, Ramachandra Guha was offered $27,714 per book for his seven-volume book on Mahatma Gandhi, and Vikram Ghosh was given $120,000 advance for a trilogy by Penguin, and Tarun Tejpal got his second novel The Story of My Assassins auctioned for $50,000. In the same way, Martin Amis fired his literary agent Pat Kavanagh for not being able to secure him half a million pounds for his novel The Information in 1994; Andrew Wylie, the Jackal, as he is fondly called in publishing circles for securing huge sums of money for authors, was hired by Amis and he got him a deal of 450,000 with HarperCollins. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Additionally, literary agents are also responsible for editorial work, advertising, managing book rights, and securing the best bidding amount for manuscript; thus they have become a necessary cog in the wheel of publishing. Literary agents not only act as gate-keepers of publishing industry they also make a writer successful and unsuccessful; the whole idea of literary merit being the sole requisite for being successful holds no water in these times of corporatized publishing. As Ritu Menon says, “What makes a writer successful in the literary marketplace today, is a powerful literary agent located in the UK or US – whether that

118

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India writer is Indian, African, British or American male or female” (Narayanan 104). Pavithra Narayanan further remarks:

The motivating force that draws foreign agents and publishers to India, as it did colonial merchants, is undoubtedly capitalism. As Marx described it, it is ‘the need of a constantly expanding market for its products [which] chases the bourgeoisie’ to nestle, settle and establish connections over the entire surface of the globe.’ The growth of Indian writing in English in the literary world market and its inclusion in the annals of world literature are but accidental consequences of these capitalist enterprises. (Narayanan 105)

The aforementioned remark by Pavithra Narayanan partly explains the containment of the Indian book market by transnational publishers. The containment process is not only achieved by restricting the diverse ideas and languages, but it is also achieved by ‘customizing Indian literary products for Indian readers’ and by ‘developing book circulation in all its facets (authoring, editing, designing, distributing, marketing, retailing) within India (Gupta 164). For example, the rise of ‘mass market literature’ which is produced within India and aims at consumers within India – ‘a spate of popular fictional works by Indian writers have appeared – especially Chetan Bhagat’s Five Point Someone (2004), and One Night @ the Call Centre (2005) and Anurag Mathur’s The Inscrutable Americans (1991)’ (Gupta 163). A report titled “Desperately Seeking Authors” published in 2007 in Hindustan Times examines:

Over the last year or so, V. Karthika, editor in chief at HarperCollins India, has actively sought writers to write the kind of books that Indian writers haven’t written in English so far – or at least not in volumes. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University She’s looked for writers who’ll do chick lit, who’ll do thrillers, who’ll do contemporary urban stories, who’ll write for young adults. . . In short, writers who write the kind of books that the majority of us like to read. Books that are not highbrow, that tell a good story without necessarily probing the murky depths of human experience, that entertain and are simply a damn good read. She’s succeeded at least to the extent that, in the space of one year, HarperCollins India has 50 new books to offer the reading public on a wide variety of subjects. (qtd. in Gupta 164)

119

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

The times have not changed much since 2007. Another article “Teenagers turn authors as book publishers look for new talent” published in 2017 in Hindustan Times highlights:

Teenagers in the country are writing way more than just projects and essays these days. If the shelves at major bookstores are any indication, a growing crop of youngsters are writing their own novels, alongside school, exams and life. A prime example is Anusha Subramaniam, now 16 and a student, who wrote her first novel, Heirs of Catriona, when she was just 12, and recently launched her second book, Never Gone. Similarly, indicative of a growing trend is the long showing of books at bookstores by authors under 18, such as Zuni Chopra’s (15) The House That Never Spoke, Insiya Patanwala’s (16) Esoterica, and Melita Tessy’s (16) Battle of the Spheres: Crust, Mantle and Core.

This isn’t just a new fad made possible by self-publishing. Publishers are taking an active interest in bringing young voices to the fore. “We have always believed in nurturing young talent. We are focusing on identifying powerful, new voices. That is the larger strategy for us,” says Sohini Mitra, executive editor for children’s and young adult books, Penguin Random House India. (Banerjee)

This ‘larger strategy’ underlines the conscious attempt of transnational and corporatized publishing houses to constantly and explicitly manufacture authors. The aforementioned ‘larger strategy’ also includes big budgets for books, use of advertising agencies to ‘brand’ authors by engineering their public images and appearances, politics of literary prizes and use of literary fests to create an aura around authorsMaulana thus manufacturing Azad Library, the celebrity Aligarh status for Muslim authors. The University celebrity status thus created is used by publishing houses to create readers for the texts which already exist in the marketplace or which are about to come into existence. Writing about the creation of readers by the operations of media persons, product designers, advertisers, commodity pushers, and publishers Suman Gupta remarks:

They operate by shaping reading spaces, by categorizing readers as niche markets, by turning reading into lifestyle indicators. These operations have something to do with the manner in which publishers’ catalogues and shelves in bookshops categorize books for the attention of target audiences. They have

120

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

something to do with the manner in which various coffee-vending chains provide spaces in bookshops or spaces for readers. They have something to do with media celebrities endorsing literary books for their followings. . .The associations unwind in an enormously complex web of readerly fluidity that does not just happens spontaneously but is manufactured by a range of industries. (167)

Furthermore, the politics of literary prizes is no hidden truth. Literary prizes have come to symbolize the huge and growing prizing industry which is taking its shape in the West and ‘is indulging in strategic prizing for private commercial gain’ (Koruth 44). A cursory look at the history of the origin of the Man Booker Prize points too many fingers in the wrong direction. In the 1960s, a British sugar company which was originally located in colonial Demerara (now Guyana) some two-hundred years ago, relocated itself in London after the independence of the colony in question and set its foot in the publishing industry. In the late 1960s, this company established the Booker Prize for literature in English because former chairman of Booker PLC had nothing to do – ‘We had the cash; we came home; what were we to do? And now the Booker prize is sponsored by Britain’s Man Group PLC, which is an investment management company managing investments of around $60 billion. The history of Booker ‘makes it plain that the Booker means business and indeed makes no claims otherwise’. Frequently asked questions page on the Man Booker Prize official website highlights its ‘we-can-make-you-rich campaign’: (Koruth 44)

Every year, the Man Booker Prize winner is guaranteed international recognition and a huge increase in sales, firstly in hardback and then in paperback. The announcement of the winner is covered by television, radio and press worldwide Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University The Narrow Road to the Deep North by Richard Flanagan sold over 300,000 copies in the UK and almost 800,000 worldwide after his win, more than the combined sales of his previous novels; 12,466 physical copies of Marlon James’ A Brief History of Seven Killings were sold in the week following his 2016 win, a 933% increase on the week before. There is also a spin-off in global sales of books, in future publishing contracts and in film and TV rights.

Analyzing the abovementioned commercial aspect of the Booker Prize, Chinnadevi Singadi says:

121

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Thanks to the Booker, Britain continues to discover its erstwhile colonies, through the written word. . .The role of the ‘tour guide’ being played out by the Booker is today, at its industrious best and makes for the single central ‘plot’ of the ‘success stories’ of Salman Rushdie, and postliberalization Indian novelists Arundhati Roy, Kiran Desai and Arvind Adiga. (Singadi 44)

In addition to increasing the sales of books, Booker Prize also leads to the containment of the type of literature produced. The recognition by West is still considered the recognition by the ‘world’, in other words, West continues to symbolize the ‘world’ and its recognition is considered as the marker of success for an author. Critically examining the phenomenon in question, Shashi Deshpande says:

It also means a quicker recognition in India: the writer becomes visible and the writing given significance which one has to struggle for years to get if published in India. And, our dependence on Western approval ensures that a favorable review by a Western critic catapults a writer into a different category. Indian writing in English has the dubious honour of being a literature in which recognition outside the country of its origin matters most. And therefore the caste system in Indian Writing in English, writers published abroad having a higher status, as a recent literary festival in India made very clear. “The Empire strikes back” has become a phrase loaded with irony; there is now a larger empire of money out there. (qtd. in Narayanan 110)

Therefore, in order to get a permanent mark from the West, literary authors aim towards producing a certain kind of literature which pleases the West and is liked by the gate-keepers of the publishing industry and the West. West on the other hand knowing its importance,Maulana wh Azadich of courseLibrary, arises Aligarh out of its Muslimposition at Universitythe center, exploits this weakness of the authors from the margins, and awards only those writers who fulfil its idea of ‘exotic’ and qualify its benchmark of being the ‘other’. This politics of containment has lead to serious debates between Indian writers and critics who are still positioned at the margin and with writers and critics who occupy their place at the centre. The charge of ‘exoticism’ has been placed on many Indian writers including Arvind Adiga, Kiran Desai and Arundhati Roy. The critical examination of this debate is the matter of another study in future. Thus it will not be discussed in this chapter.

122

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Moreover, the design of containment is quite aptly elaborated by Graham Huggan in his book The Postcolonial Exotic: Marketing the Margins, where he remarks:

[Prizes] like the Booker [might] be seen to operate to some extent at least as what Frederic Jameson calls ‘strategies of containment’… for the redirecting of oppositional energies into the mainstream of Western metropolitan thought. (qtd. in Masterson 51)

In the same breath, Timothy Brennan says:

Instead of confirming the victory of reform, the awarding of the Nobel Prize in literature to authors from Columbia, Egypt, South Africa, Nigeria, Mexico, Saint Lucia, and Afro-America in an almost unbroken succession in the 1980s and early 1990s gave ongoing lessons in the varieties of containment, and it is here that sublimation and cosmopolitanism have been largely identical. (qtd. In Masterson 51)

Literary prizes thus apart from securing the huge amount of profits for the publishers and authors and acting as a tool for containment strategy also help in making authors famous, resulting in the creation of author-brand where authors are termed as ‘Booker author’, ‘Bloomsbury author’ or ‘HarperCollins author’ or ‘Penguin author’. As a result of literary prizes to a certain extent set platform for literary fests where these branded authors make their appearances in grand style wearing ethnic chic clothes and deliver speeches and share their experiences. Hence, literary fests being part of the ‘larger strategy’ (mentioned few pages before) intensify the whole process of ‘global consumerism and global literary artefacts’ (Nayar 42) and become a site for ‘cultural production that foregrounds not the book but the author’ (Nayar 41). Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University The culture of literary fests in on rise in India, and it will not be an aberration to observe the rising numbers of literary festivals as a ritual, a prerequisite without which literature cannot exist, Jaipur Literary Festival, Hyderabad Literary Festival, Aligarh Muslim University Literary Festival which was launched in 2015 are few such examples.

Thus, to conclude, ‘literary texts, literary authors and literary readers are all industrial products, all commodities in the circulatory matrix of literature and the literary studies’ and ‘no gesture is possible in the early twenty-first century by an

123

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India artist or author which isn’t incorporated into the market logic of prizes [and fests], and that logic operates irrespective of the content of the literature which or stance of the author whom it seems to promote. Both are produced, so to speak, by the market logic of prizes [and fests] and their mediations or mediatizations’. (Gupta 168) This voice of lament for the dying spirit of the novel is amplified by Milan Kundera in his work The Art of the Novel:

But alas, the novel too is ravaged by the termites of reduction, which reduce not only the meaning of the world but also the meaning of works of art. Like all of culture, the novel is more and more in the hands of the mass media; as agents of the unification of the planet’s history, the media amplify and channel the reduction process; they distribute throughout the world the same simplifications and stereotypes easily acceptable by the greatest number, by everyone, by all mankind. And it doesn’t much matter that different political interests appear in the various organs of the media. Behind these surface, differences reigns a common spirit. You have only to glance at American or European political weeklies, of the left or the right: they all have the same view of life, reflected in the same ordering of the table of contents, under the same headings, in the same journalistic phrasing, the same vocabulary, and the same style, in the same artistic tastes, and in the same ranking of things they deem important or insignificant. This common spirit of the mass media, camouflaged by political diversity, is the spirit of our time. And this spirit seems to me contrary to the spirit of the novel. (Kundera 17)

In the same spirit Arundhati Roy, in her book ‘The Algebra of Infinite Justice’ (2014), a collection of her political essays, talks about the role of free imagination, Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University unrestricted flow of ideas without the restriction of morality for the writers, and while further remarking on the role and rules for writers she critically examines the issue of writing for profit. According to her, the publishing scene in India is a farce as with the success of Indian Anglophone writers the Western publishers are chasing Indian English fiction writers. The landscape has changed so much in India that the post of ‘writer’, is being taken as a career option in India, especially by ambitious middle- class parents who, a few years ago, wouldn’t settle for less than an engineer, doctor or MBA. She further remarks on the celebrity status of Indian English writers and says:

124

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

A boutique owner in Bombay once asked me if he could ‘display’ my book (as though it was an accessory, a bracelet or a pair of earrings) while he filmed me shopping for clothes! Jhumpa Lahiri, the American writer of Indian origin who won the Pulitzer Prize, came to India recently to have a traditional Bengali wedding. The wedding was reported on the front page of national newspapers. (Roy 136)

In the related fashion, Roy warns of the perils of this ‘wooing’ and remarks:

There is very real danger that this neoteric seduction can shut us up far more effectively than violence and repression ever could. We have free speech. May be. But do we have Really Free Speech? If what we have to say doesn’t ‘sell’, will we still say it? Can we? Or is everybody looking for Things That Sell to say? Could writers end up playing the role of palace entertainers? Or the subtle twenty-first-century version of court eunuchs attending to the pleasures of our incumbent CEOs? (Roy 136)

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

125

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Works Cited

Banerjee, Kaushani. “Teenagers turn authors as book publishers look for new talent.” Hindustan Times. HT Media Ltd, 20 Feb. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2018

“Priyanka Chopra had a packed audience at the Penguin lecture, but the real commotion was on Twitter.” Scroll.in. Scroll, 27 Dec. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2019.

Devulapalli, Krishna S. “Women in publishing break the glass ceiling all the time. Why pick Priyanka Chopra for a lecture?” Scroll.in. Scroll, 26 Dec. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2019.

Grabovszki, Ernst. “The Impact of Globalization and the New Media on the Notion of World Literature.” CLCWeb: Comparative Literature and Culture 1.3 (Sep.1999): 46-52. Web. 18 Sep. 2018.

Gupta, Suman. Globalization and Literature, Cambridge: Polity Press, 2009. Print.

Israel, Nico. “Globalization and Contemporary Literature.” Literature Compass 1.1 (Jan-2003-Dec. 2004): 1–5. Web. 12 June 2018.

Koruth, Shaleena. “Whatever Happened to Kaavya Vishwanathan.” Postliberalization Indian Novels in English. Ed. Aysha I. Vishwamohan. London: Anthem Press, 2013. 151-165. Print.

Kundera, Milan. The Art of the Novel. New York: HarperCollins, 2000. Print.

Masterson, John. “Arvind Adiga: The White Elephant? Postliberalization, the Politics of ReceptionMaulana and the Azad Globalization Library, of LiteraryAligarh Prizes.” Muslim Postliberalization University Indian Novels in English. Ed. Aysha I. Vishwamohan. London: Anthem Press, 2013. 51-66. Print.

Narayanan, Pavithra. What are you reading? The World Market and Indian Literary Production. New Delhi: Routledge, 2012. Print.

Nayar, Pramod K. “Indian Writing in English as Celebrity.” Indian Writing in English and the Global Literary Market. Ed. Om P. Dwivedi and Lisa Lau. Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillian, 2014. 32-47. Print.

126

Chapter 4 Globalisation And The Publishing Industry In India

Praveen S. R. “Self-publishing, in an instant.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 26 Feb. 2017. Web. 2 Apr. 2018

Roy, Arundhati. The Algebra of Infinite Justice. Gurgaon: Penguin Books, 2014. Print.

Schiffrin, Andre. The Business of Books: How the International Conglomerates Took Over Publishing and Changed the Way We Read. London: Verso, 2000. Google Books. Web. 13 Jan. 2017.

Sethi, Sunil. “Is the Indian publishing industry on the brink of perishing?” India Today. 3 Mar. 2015. Web. 7 Apr. 2017.

Singadi, Chinnadevi. “The God of Small Things: Arundhati Roy’s ‘Made in India’ BookerBoiler.” Postliberalization Indian Novels in English. Ed. Aysha I. Vishwamohan. London: Anthem Press, 2013. 41-50. Print.

Trivedi, Harish. “The ‘Book’ in India: Orality, Manu-Script, Print (Post)Colonialism.” Books Without Borders: Perspectives from South Asia. Ed. R. Fraser and M. Hammond. Vol. 2. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008. 12-33. Print.

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

127

Works Cited

Banerjee, Kaushani. “Teenagers turn authors as book publishers look for new talent.” Hindustan Times. 20 Feb. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2018

“Priyanka Chopra had a packed audience at the Penguin lecture, but the real commotion was on Twitter.” scroll.in. 27 Dec. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2019.

Devulapalli, Krishna S. “Women in publishing break the glass ceiling all the time. Why pick Priyanka Chopra for a lecture?” scroll.in. 26 Dec. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2019.

Grabovszki, Ernst. “The Impact of Globalization and the New Media on the Notion of World Literature.” CLCWeb: Comparative Literature and Culture, 1.3 (Sep.1999): 46- 52. Web. 18 Sep. 2018.

Gupta, Suman. Globalization and Literature, Cambridge: Polity Press, 2009. Print.

Israel, Nico. “Globalization and Contemporary Literature.” Literature Compass 1.1 (Jan- 2003-Dec. 2004): 1–5. Web. 12 June 2018.

Koruth, Shaleena. “Whatever Happened to Kaavya Vishwanathan.” Postliberalization Indian Novels in English. Ed. Aysha I. Vishwamohan. London: Anthem Press, 2013. 151- 165. Print.

Kundera, Milan. The Art of the Novel. New York: HarperCollins, 2000. Print.

Masterson,Maulana John. “Arvind Azad Adiga: Library, The White Aligarh Elephant? Muslim Postliberalization, University the Politics of Reception and the Globalization of Literary Prizes.” Postliberalization Indian Novels in English. Ed. Aysha I. Vishwamohan. London: Anthem Press, 2013. 51-66. Print.

Narayanan, Pavithra. What are you reading? The World Market and Indian Literary Production. New Delhi: Routledge, 2012. Print.

Nayar, Pramod K. “Indian Writing in English as Celebrity.” Indian Writing in English and the Global Literary Market. Eds Om P. Dwivedi and Lisa Lau. Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillian, 2014. 32-47. Print.

Praveen S. R. “Self-publishing, in an instant.” The Hindu. 26 Feb. 2017. Web. 2 Apr. 2018

Roy, Arundhati. The Algebra of Infinite Justice. Gurgaon: Penguin Books, 2014. Print.

Schiffrin, Andre. The Business of Books: How the International Conglomerates Took Over Publishing and Changed the Way We Read. London and New York: Verso, 2000. Google Books. Web. 13 Jan. 2017.

Sethi, Sunil. “Is the Indian publishing industry on the brink of perishing?” India Today. 3 Mar. 2015. Web. 7 Apr. 2017.

Sethi, Sunil. “Is the Indian publishing industry on the brink of perishing?” India Today. 3 Mar. 2015. Web. 14 Jan. 2017.

Singadi, Chinnadevi. “The God of Small Things: Arundhati Roy’s ‘Made in India’ BookerBoiler.” Postliberalization Indian Novels in English. Ed. Aysha I. Vishwamohan. London: Anthem Press, 2013. 41-50. Print.

Trivedi, Harish. “The ‘Book’ in India: Orality, Manu-Script, Print (Post)Colonialism.” Books Without Borders: Perspectives from South Asia, Vol. 2. Eds. R. Fraser and M. Hammond. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008. 12-33. Print.

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

GLOBALISATION THEMATIZED: SELECT INDIAN ENGLISH

FICTION

5.1 Introduction

Simon Gikandi in his essay “Globalization and the Claims of Postcoloniality” makes a scathing critique on the emphasis given to culture in postcolonial theory in the understanding of global experiences especially at the cost of material and structural experiences. While illustrating the death of two Guinean boys, who took on a risky journey from Africa to Europe in the cargo hold of a plane bound towards Brussels in August 1998, Gikandi says “the boys were neither seeking cultural hybridity nor ontological difference. Their quest . . . from Africa was an attempt to escape both poverty and alterity . . .” (111). Gikandi uses this example to underscore the vast gulf between the structural experiences of globality and the so-called perceived notions of defining globalisation in cultural terms as defined by Appadurai and Bhabha. The point which Gikandi aims to derive home is that:

. . . there is no reason to suppose that the global flow of images has a homological connection to transformations in social or cultural relationships . . . Global images have a certain salience for students of culture, especially postmodern culture, but this does not mean that they are a substitute for material experiences. In regard to cultural images, my argument is that we cannot stop at the site of contemplation; rather, as Mike Featherstone has noted, we ‘need to inquire into the grounds, the various generative processes, involving the formation of cultural images and traditions. (Gikandi 112)

GikandiMaulana in his essay Azad favours Library, the defining Aligarh of globalisation Muslim on Universitythe basis of material experiences not because of ethics or morality but because of the fact that “like the legendary subalterns of colonial culture, the majority of the postcolonial subjects who live through the experience of globalisation cannot speak.” (Gikandi 114)

Further, in his essay Gikandi posits an important question with regard to English Literature and asks if English Literature has become the custodian of globalisation, or if “globality has become a supplement, or even alibi, for prior categories of national culture such as Englishness” (Gikandi 120)? Is it through the lens of English Literature that we need to understand globalisation especially when F.R. Leavis

128

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction sought to “establish the poem as something standing in a common world between those discussing, and thus to satisfy our habitual assumption that it does so stand” (Gikandi 120). According to Gikandi, Leavis “took it for granted that the writer, the work, and the critic shared a common Englishness” (120) and thus for him criticism was not critique: “it did not question the norms underlying English Literature or the culture of Englishness’ rather ‘the task of criticism was to establish a shared body of implicit and unquestionable values as imperative for literary studies” (Gikandi 119).

Gikandi, gives importance to the varied ‘Englishness’ as present in different nations that have emerged from decolonization – India, Kenya, Nigeria and many others. According to him the “rhetoric of globalization inherent in English studies. . . conceals a history and practice that has strongly resisted the expansion of the discipline beyond the boundaries of England” (Gikandi 116). And still in the name of expansions of horizons of English Studies or the canon of Englishness, the literature from decolonized nations only recieve ‘ the postcolonial ghetto’ as described by Spivak. Furthermore, in his essay Gikandi asks a few more important questions:

What do we do when we discover that the subaltern element in the new diasporas, instead of adopting the cosmopolitanism beloved of the postcolonial elite, continues to demand the most fundamentalist forms of cultural identification? What are we to say when Muslims demand Sharia Law in Bradford or when Somali migrants in Seattle insist that ‘circumcising’ their daughters is crucial to their identity? (Gikandi 115)

The above discussion becomes extremely crucial for this chapter. Because this study aims to remain true to the structural and material understanding of globalization as expounded byMaulana Gikandi and Azad as fleshed Library, out in the Aligarh earlier chapter Muslim while University dealing with postcolonialism and postmodernism. Thus this chapter will not only underscore the thematisation of globalization in select Indian English novels rather it will also aim towards an understanding of globalisation via the material narratives of globalisation present in the selected Indian English novels.

5.2 Globalised literature and Literary Globalisation

The ongoing debate about the discernment of the relationship between globalisation and literature, more particularly the thematisation or universalization of

129

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction globalisation in literature has lead to varied accounts of scholarship from scholars with distinguished knowledge of the subject. The first point of study was - to look for different strands of globalisation as being thematized in the literature but as the currency of literature began to be used by social and political scientists to elucidate their conceptual positions, the literary text and its contents became much more “larger and deeper than their specific references and ostensible content” (Gupta 71).

The wide-ranging opinions and point of views on the relationship between globalization and literature broadly tend to follow two lines of arguments. Firstly, that the depiction of globalisation in literature has to be understood within the broad framework of center-periphery relationship. This framework clearly aims to demarcate the winners and losers of the globalization. This school of thought gives much more importance to the structural and material experiences of globalisation rather than focussing too much on cultural images and experiences. The second line of argument does not counter argue the abovementioned point of view. It says that globalization is not only thematized in literature, rather each and every depiction of globalisation in literature contributes towards the various narratives of globalisation, which help to grasp a phenomenon so huge as globalisation. In this line of argument globalisation is not regarded as a concept rather a phenomenon which is continuously evolving, and changing the social and material reality. Thus in order to grasp its evolution there has to be multiple narratives of globalisation. These narratives do not aim towards conceptual understanding rather they aim towards the opening of the field of globalisation for diverse interpretations. As James Annesley in his book Fictions of Globalization (2006) remarks:

The aim is not . . . to read these novels in terms that evidence the reality of Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University globalisation, or to present them as homological expressions of the specifics of these material conditions, but to use the analysis of different texts to refine ways of knowing globalization’s discourses. . . . The suggestion is that the examination of recent American fiction and a consideration of the ways in which globalization’s processes are represented offer an insight into the shape and character of concerns that have a key bearing on the interpretation of contemporary culture, social and political life. In these terms, the aim is neither to celebrate nor condemn globalization, but to find ways in which it might be

130

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

possible to read contemporary fiction in terms that add to knowledge about, and understanding of its discourses. (Annesley 6)

While commenting on the afore-quoted quotation, Suman Gupta, in his book Globalization and Literature (2009) remarks that literature and globalisation do not need to stand apart from each other and speak about each other, rather both, globalisation and literature need to seen as meshed in each other:

The idea here is not to instrumentalize literature to be able to contribute to an ongoing debate about globalisation, but to become part and parcel with a more dispersed (than a specific debate) and familiar set of narratives of globalisation. . . . acts of literary reading will both register globalization’s appearances as a literary theme and seek to develop or extend narratives of globalisation. . . . globalization and literature . . . are meshed together so that they merge in a conjoined filed that processes globalization in literature and the literariness of globalization. (Gupta 69)

The idea which Suman Gupta wants to derive home is that “by the turn of the millennium the term [globalisation] had become ideologically neutral, and was gradually abstracted from specific histories and cultures, as a markedly protean and thickly connotative word” (Gupta 70). In order to make the point more clear, globalisation becoming ideologically neutral does not mean that it stops being disjunctive; rather it means that globalisation is “. . . manifest(ed) in a widely dispersed fashion in a range of issues or topics which are as literary as they are political or sociological or philosophical, etc.” (Gupta 70). Thus, only one narrative, or one point of view, or just aiming for globalisation as themes in fictions cannot enrich the debateMaulana on globalisation, Azad Library,hence, “the Aligarh connections Muslim that tie ethnicity, University identity and consumption together; the representation of globalisation and the globalisation debate; dreams of escape from, and rebellion against, consumer society and the forces of globalisation; and the impact and consequences of tourism and migration” (Gupta 70) all become important part of narratives about globalisation.

Henceforth, the thematisation of globalisation in literature is not only about underscoring the fictions for using the former as a theme rather much more than that it is about how various narratives of globalisation, even contradictory narratives of globalisation, for example, dealing with the Nature, in fiction helps to realise the

131

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction significance and enhance the understanding of the globalization. As Annesley remarks:

It is the understanding that globalization must be read in relation to the ordinary transactions of ordinary people that underpins this analysis of the representation of leisure, technology, consumer-culture, the market and migration in recent American fiction. . . . Instead of asking what the understanding of globalization can do for literary studies, this book has asked what the study of literature can do for the understanding of globalisation. (Annesely 163)

In the related fashion, Susie O’Brien and Imre Szeman share the same ground upon which James Annesley stands, with regard to relationship between globalisation and literature, and make a critical remark in the special issue of The South Atlantic Quarterly (Summer 2001) – “it does not really make sense to search for a literature of globalisation – for texts that explicitly thematise the process of globalisation – any more than it does to search for particularly explicit examples of postcolonial literature” (Szeman and O’Brien 610). According to them:

One of the first things to realize about globalisation is that its significance can only be grasped through its realization in a variety of narrative forms, spanning the range from accounts of the triumphant coming-into-being of global democracy to laments about the end of nature; literature no doubt has a role to play in how we produce these often contradictory narratives about globalization. (Szeman and O’Brien 604 )

Additionally, O’Brien and Szeman go further and remark that “in one sense, then one could say that from the high point of European imperialism to the end of the cold war Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University all literature was postcolonial literature. In a similar way, posing the question of the relationship between literature and globalisation should make us realise that all literature is now global, all literature is a literature of globalisation” (Szeman and O’Brien 611). The aforecited declaration by O’Brien and Szeman becomes a matter of concern for Liam Connell and in his essay “Global Narratives: Globalisation and Literary Studies” he says that “while mindful of Susie O’Brien and Imre Szeman’s caution against searching for ‘a literature of globalisation’, I draw short of their conclusion that ‘all literature is a literature of globalisation” (Connell 79). Though Connell stops short of accepting that ‘all literature is a literature of globalisation’ but

132

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction shares the same ground upon which Annesely, O’Brien and Szeman stand with regard to the understanding of the relationship between globalisation and literature. He remarks in his essay “most of the attempts . . . have tended to treat texts as objects of globalisation (as commodities capable of being circulated in global markets or as the shibboleths of geographically dispersed group identities) rather than as narratives capable of signifying globalisation in ways that can make it meaningful” (Connell 80).

The above description makes the relationship between globalization and literature amply clear and also prepares a theoretical background for the discussion of the discourses about globalization in select Indian English fiction. The chapter will aim towards maintaining of the balance between the argument espoused by Gikandi in the first section of this chapter and will also engage with the other narratives of globalisation apart from its structural or material critique. The aim of this chapter is not to condemn or praise globalisation; rather it’s to strike a fine balance between varied narratives of globalisation as represented in the selected works. The balance is paramount because the idea is to view globalisation as a phenomenon rather as a concept which will certainly enhance the understanding of the globalisation and provide with a spacious room of one’s own to comment, critique, add or subtract.

5.3 Fictions of Globalisation

5.3.1 Infrastructure Fictions

Last Man in Tower (2011) by Arvind Adiga which is supposedly his last book on socio-economic changes in India, as proclaimed by the writer himself in an interview with Radio 4’s Front Row: “‘I’ve written three books [The White Tiger Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University (2008), Between the Assassinations (2008), a collection of short stories being the other two] now on present-day India and each one has run into controversy [t]here, and I sometimes do wonder if I’ve had enough. . . . This is the last book I intend to write about the socio-economic change in India” (qtd. in Davies 125) revolves around the socio-economic critique of contemporary Indian urban milieu. The novel not only critiques the socio-economic-political context but also provides a space for dissent against the economic inequalities ushered in by neoliberal globalisation. The novel is set in twenty-first-century urban Mumbai where a real-estate developer, Shah, asks the residents of a middle-class tower block of Vishram Society to vacate the tower

133

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction within six months for a hefty compensation of pound 210,000 per flat which is 250% above the market value of the flats. Shah, a cut-throat entrepreneur, who ‘entered the business of redeveloping chawls and slums – buying out the tenants of ageing structure so that the skyscrapers and shopping malls could take their place; a task requiring brutality and charm in equal measure” (Last Man in Tower 88) is met with resistance in equal measure from Yogesh Murthy or Masterji, resident of Flat 3A, a respected retired school teacher. Masterji throughout the novel continues to refuse the offer and as the title suggests he remains the last man standing in the tower until he is killed by the other inhabitants of the tower block as they find the monetarily beneficial offer by Shah too much to refuse. Though there are other characters as well who in the beginning refuse the offer, like, Mrs Pinto, who argues – “This is a democracy . . . . No one will silence me. Not you, not all the builders in the world” (Last Man in Tower 96, 157) but later she and her husband Mr Pinto are planning to send the major amount of the money to the USA to support their children. In his struggle to save the tower from the capitalist claws of Shah, Masterji tries to get some help from the media houses, particularly Times of India but returns disappointed and dejected.

The novel according to Dominic Davies, who in his essay “Occupying Literary and Urban Space: Adiga, Authenticity and the Politics of Socio-Economic Critique” writes, presents a critique of twenty-first century Mumbai, which is being refashioned by the corporate globalisation, along four major lines. Firstly, the novel raises the issue of contentious policies of property and land rights, urban land redevelopment, and brings in the limelight the Bombay Rent Act of 1979. According to this Act, for the denizens of the Mumbai right to property is no more a fundamental right and the same apMaulanaplies to the Azad right to Library, compensation Aligarh “when theMuslim state expropriates University property” (Davies 125). This contentious act according to Suketu Mehta leads to a “situation of continuous doubt” for the owners while the tenants are constantly “on the move” (qtd. in Davies 126), thus, resulting in a mutual anxiety and uncertainty for their dwelling, which of late has become as rare as gold dust in contemporary Mumbai. Adiga while commenting upon the socio-economic development of contemporary India by taking Mumbai as an example uses this Act as a tool to highlight various other nexus between the corporate globalization and various other state and non-state apparatuses. This leads us to the second line of critique in the novel, which questions the hand in

134

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction glove approach of media houses with the corporate organisations, as Masterji in the novel tries hard to gain attention of the Times of India media group, which describes itself as “The heart of Bombay – if there is one – it’s me, it’s me!”, (Last Man in Tower 294) for his cause but the media house refuses to give Masterji enough space to garner the public support for his cause. The refusal by the Times of India media group highlights that the media becomes an advocate of corporate globalisation and acts according to the rule of the market. The state fails Masterji, the law fails him, the media fails him, and at last his own members of the tower block fails him for individualism and money-centred values.

The failure of the members of the tower block to redeem themselves through the efforts of Masterji brings us to another chief concern of the novel. The matter of concern here is the decline or complete denial in the “socialist ideological values that are reminiscent of Nehru’s founding vision of post-independence India (Davies 130). The loss of Nehruvian ideals is represented by two broad aspects in the novel – the map of Mumbai which also includes the map of Vakola, which locates the one-fourth of slums of Mumbai but is shown as blank space, it is also the area which Shah aspires to redevelop including slums around the tower block, and second by the loss of the tower block and the death of the Masterji not by the agents of neoliberal capital but by the members of his own tower block. The death of Masterji symbolises the death of Nehruvian ideals because the novel etches these ideals in the character of Masterji and the forty-eight-year-old tower block:

In old buildings truth is a communal thing, a consensus of opinion. Vishram Society had retained mementoes, over forty-eight years, of all those who had lived in it. . . Now Masterji felt the opinion of him that was engraved into the Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University building – in its peeling paint and 48-year-old brickwork – shift. As it moved, so did something within his body. (Last Man in Tower 216)

Moreover, the tactic of presenting the slums in the Vakola region as empty space can also be understood by the logic given by Rana Dasgupta in his recent study, Capital: A Portrait of Twenty-First Century Delhi (2014). According to Dasgupta, after the liberalisation, privatisation and globalisation policy in 1991, there was a remarkable disintegration of Nehru’s socialist vision and thus the blank space shown in the front piece map of the novel, where the city’s one-fourth slums reside, should be read as an

135

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction invitation “to the tentacles of global capital” (Davies 130) which is represented by the character of Shah in the novel. The invitation to global capital according to Dasgupta, “in many respects [is] a humiliating defeat for everything on which the country’s greatness stood” (qtd. in Davies 130).

In the related fashion, David Harvey in his study titled Rebel Cities (2012) takes Mumbai as the case study to argue his point that cities across the world are being transformed into centres for big wealthy business houses, builders, developers, in other words, cities across the world are becoming less and less welcoming to the poor and middle class section of the society. As cities become sites of great economic boom and infrastructure development, the migrants and labourers make their way into the cities for daily wage work and in return are forced to live in the peripheries of the cities, which in other words are called the slums. Additionally, the infrastructure development and changing matrix of the cities according to the fancies of corporate and financial houses increases the land prices to unimaginable proportions thus even making the peripheries of cities more valuable than the human lives living on these peripheries. This phenomenon is characterized by Harvey as “creative destruction: urban restructuring that dispossesses the poor, underprivileged, and marginal inhabitants of the urban landscape in order to make way for privatized, profitable land redevelopment and the creation of homes for the wealthy, be they corporate businesses or individuals” (qtd. in Davies 127). Furthermore, as the space for a dwelling is scarce and the periphery is on the verge of becoming part of the centre the fearful and the homeless slum dwellers resist their pushing over to margins thus, the cities also become sites for “different forms of political, social and economic contestations” (Davies 127). Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University The above description of the study undertaken by Harvey provides an appropriate point of reference for the understanding of the novel Last Man in Tower. Furthermore, the last line of critique which the novel offers is deeply related to the relationship between globalisation and postcolonialism as demarcated and explained in the chapter titled “Development, Postmodernism, Postcolonialism and Globalisation” in this study. In the novel, the character of Masterji refuses to move away from his position of resistance until he is murdered; the resistance by Masterji in the novel is symptomatic of the postcolonial act of resistance:

136

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

[Masterji] sensed that he was fighting for someone. In the dark, dirty valley under the concrete overpass, half-naked labourers pushed and slogged, with such little hope that things might improve for them. Yet they pushed: they fought. (Last Man in Tower 301)

As Sankaran Krishna argues in his book, Globalisation and Postcolonialism (2009), neoliberal globalisation has the effect of “naturalising and depoliticising the logic of the market or logic of the economy, postcolonialism is the effort to politicise and denaturalise that logic and demonstrate the choices and agency in our own lives” (Krishna 2). The resistance by Masterji in the novel should be seen in a broader context, it’s not the resistance per se to save his flat or tower block, rather his resistance is the way forward to find agency in contemporary neoliberal globalised times as it is illustrated in chapter 3 of this study through the resistance movements of the farmers. The novel underscores the importance of the small acts of political resistance in neoliberal globalised times, as these small acts of resistance can not only present a formidable face to the agents of capital, they can also make the globalisation work, especially from below. As Davies remarks:

Masterji’s flat becomes a space of resistance written physically into the city of Mumbai. Adiga’s protagonist demonstrates that the claims of the novel’s neoliberal advocates – that ‘the logic of the markets’ is ‘something above politics’ – is itself a quintessentially political claim. By adamantly adhering to his Nehruvian societal values in direct contrast to an expanding free market, Masterji de-naturalizes the neoliberal logic and exposes the historical contingency of its hegemonic framework. (Davies 133)

Henceforth, theMaulana novel questions Azad the Library, capitalistic Aligarh logic of development Muslim University – development per se and also development for whom? The novel also raises an important question of inequality thus generated because of the huge shining tower blocks, which promise to be more western than the West itself, and displace thousands of slum dwellers and snatch away their small pieces of land. The novel thus is a critique of the:

. . . modernization binary in which the neoliberal globalisation paradigm is the inescapable hegemon that rules the world. This naturalization of a neoliberal logic. . . provides the backdrop to Masterji’s murder and is again the subject of Last Man in Tower’s critique. The novel presents a developing, Indian, urban

137

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

middle-class society writ small into the allegorical and architectural space of Vishram Society, as each of its middle-class inhabitants accepts significant financial advancement and, in the process, disregards the population of slum dwellers that their actions will dispossess. What Adiga records so cogently is the process whereby self-interested individualism, as a hegemonic norm underpinning neoliberal globalisation, creeps slowly but steadily into the daily lives of the characters. (Davies 132)

The critical inquiry into the supposedly last novel by Arvind Adiga on socio- economic critique in Indian context raises far more doubts than providing answers for the existing questions. One very persistent and important phenomenon which is also common in Adiga’s The White Tiger is the presence of urban violence in our cities; the above discussion elaborated it in the context of Mumbai while The White Tiger deals with urban violence, apart from many other facets, in the context of iconic Indian city Delhi. Though at the surface level the portrayal of urban or infrastructural violence in our post-colonial cities may seem far more near to the issue of law and order or lack of planning but as we dig below the surface, the cities show their inner matrix or fabric which consists of the roots of this infrastructural violence and these roots lead us to the colonial times. The attempt here is not to pin the colonial times as the sole reason or starting point of urban violence but to trace the genealogy of the latter in a broader framework, especially in the context of urban development and redevelopment plans and policies which aimed for the modernity and these certainly lead us back to the colonial times.

The question of infrastructural violence is not limited to the Indian cities but rather it’s a global phenomenon and is often characterised by what Stephen Graham Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University calls the ‘new military urbanism’ (Mukherjee 283). This ‘new military urbanism’ includes – ID cards, retina-scanning, e-borders, CCTVs, heavy paramilitary, private security firms, military presence, detaining powers, etc. and this is commonly found in cities across continents. The argument here is not to hold these mentioned categories as responsible for urban violence, but the very fact that these categories exist is symptomatic of the existence of urban violence. In the related fashion, Upamanyu Pablo Mukherjee in his essay, “‘Which Colony? Which Block?” Violence, (Post-) Colonial Urban Planning, and the Indian Novel” remarks that “Delhi’s infrastructural violence is emblematic not only of the urban condition in India but also

138

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction of the global post-colonial urban condition as such. In this way, the Indian English novel has been one of the most successful forms in representing and interrogating the crisis of post-colonial urban development” (Mukherjee 284-85) The varied scholarship on this subject have traced the lineage or DNA of this urban violence to the colonial times, as Brenda Yeoh suggests:

Not only are the “colonial city” and the “imperial city” umbilically connected in terms of economic linkages as well as cultural hybridization, but their “post- equivalents” cannot be disentangled one from the other and need to be analysed within a single “postcolonial” framework of intertwining histories and relations. (qtd. in Mukherjee 285)

The chief aim of the development plans in colonial times, according to Stephen Legg was to provide the inhabitants of the city with material progress and an overall sense of well-being, but the problem was in the formulation of inhabitants of the city as ‘colonial’ subjects thus, there was differentiation and demarcation of resources along the lines of caste, race, gender and class. Though at the surface level the development plans and policies had a rhetorical commitment “to modernist ideas of equality, liberty, and justice” but this went “hand in hand with a practical commitment to preserving the apartheid hierarchies of the colonial order” (Mukherjee 285). According to Legg, these apartheid hierarchies are maintained in postcolonial Delhi:

Beneath the discontinuous criticism of the colonial ethos and the technology of practice lay a continuity of vision and calculation . . . This mode of visualizing the problem cast slum dwellers as a national rather than a human problem. . . . The ethos of directing resources away from Old Delhi was retained . . . The approachMaulana consistently Azad gravitated Library, towards Aligarh the dehumanizing Muslim language University of modern planning, such as the sinister statement that “residential densities in the heart of the city have to be rationalized by eliminating disparities. (qtd. in Mukherjee 286)

In the above quote, Legg is referring to the systematic segregation of Delhi into ‘Old’ and ‘New’ Delhi in colonial times which even continued after independence, where in an organised fashion the resources were drawn from the Old Delhi to New Delhi and Old Delhi was considered as a dumping ground for the obsolete and the primitive and also for the lower and labour class which were considered as a problem to manage

139

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction and govern. Furthermore, if we dig into the history of development plans of Delhi, then the Town Planning Commission headed by Edwin Lutyens and Herbert Baker was given the charge of designing the new British capital after Bengal lost the favour of British rulers. And the choice of Lutyens and Baker was not a surprise as Baker has already proved his mantle much to the delight of Cecil Rhodes by designing colonial South Africa which maintained colonial acropolis. Thus, both Baker and Lutyens had a simple aim to project colonial power rather than aiming for the appropriate and equal distribution of civic resources. Thus, when ‘Lutyens’ Delhi’ was redeveloped, it stood on the confiscated land of the workers and lower class families who neither were given proper compensation nor were they resettled in New Delhi. None of the workers who built the New city found even a little space in it and were thrown in the Old Delhi thus increasing the congestion there. But according to the Town Planning Commission, their aim and guiding principles were “beauty, comfort and convenience, [but] in practice it became clear that these were values that had been reserved only for the lucky few. Thus new city-space carefully reproduced the logic of colonialism itself” (Mukherjee 286), as Robert Irving remarks:

Fanning out from this core along radial avenues at an increasing distance were the residences of Deputy Secretaries, Under-Secretaries. . . and then the higher ranks of European and Indian Clerks. . . . Lutyens drew a diagram for the King’s Private Secretary in which the pattern of seniority housing clearly reinforced distinctions, and segregation was made even more emphatic by placing bungalows of junior European officials on rising ground above junior Indians (labelled “thin white” and “thin black”), with the residences of senior officers (“rich white”) still higher. (qtd. in Mukherjee 286) Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University The same ideology particularly the point of segregation still remained even after the independence when the first master plan was published in 1957 by Delhi Development Agency. The master plan had the vision of Nehruvian socialist ideals and aimed for the well-being of the “common man” but still maintained the segregation of excess population from the central city to six, self-contained ring- towns (Mukherjee 287). But “common man” completely vanished from the vocabulary of the most recent “Delhi Master Plan 2021”, and has been replaced by:

140

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

. . . the breathless prose of “globalization”, the “global city”, “business plans”, and the “optimal utilization of the land”. This document . . . declares that it is no longer the state’s responsibility to house its citizens or to plan and deliver infrastructures, and calls for a model of development founded in “public-private partnership”. Less of a master plan, it is more of an advertisement for the free sale of state-owned land and a promise to lift most restrictions on building heights and health and safety standards in favour of rampant “development”. . . (Mukherjee 287)

Thus, when over one million people are forced to shift (between 1998 and 2010 in Delhi) to toxic landfill sites, and to the farthest of peripheries of the city in the name of slum clearing and resettlement with almost no basic facilities, water and electricity than there is little to wonder if several of Balrams kill several Ashoks (The White Tiger) and hence in order to avoid it we have the ‘new military urbanism’ as defined in the current section. Further, it is not as if the humans who are thrown near toxic landfill sites or humans from the very low strata of society do not recognise or register the difference between their material condition and those of rich people:

A rich man’s body is like a premium cotton pillow, white and soft and blank. Ours is different. My father’s spine was a knotted rope. . . . Cuts and nicks and scars, like little whip marks in his flesh, ran down his chest and waist, reaching down below his hip bone into the buttocks. (The White Tiger 22)

It’s not as if they are not graduated from the United Kingdom or the United States as Ashok in The White Tiger, so they cannot understand the class difference or how they are being left behind in the race of upward mobility. It’s not as if they do not feel the pain of years ofMaulana misery, poverty, Azad hunger, Library, thirst, Aligarh humiliation, Muslim summer University heat or winter cold, they do feel it, and they do make their feelings and internal conflicts count when they hurl the Johnnie Walker Black bottle into the crown of the skull:

I rammed the bottle down. The glass ate his bone. I rammed it three times into the crown of his skull, smashing through to his brains. It’s a good, strong bottle, Johnnie Walker Black – well worth it's resale value. The Stunned body fell into the mud. A hissing sound came out of his lips, like wind escaping from a tire. (The White Tiger 244-45)

141

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

The narrator Balram Halwai alias Munna, son of a rickshaw-puller Vikram Halwai, who calls himself ‘half-baked’, as he has to drop out of his school and work at a tea- shop because of the poverty, lives his life in three cities - childhood in “the Darkness” of Laxmangarh in north Bihar, as chauffeur of Mr. Ashok in New Delhi, and as an entrepreneur in Bangalore. Before becoming part of the capitalistic logic of mobility, Balram encounters concretized differences between the rich and the poor in his village and in the New Delhi. The differences which are of concern here are related to the difference in availability of the resources to the poor in the cities and villages, and the underscoring of the lines of segregation. The term infrastructural violence not only contains the violence or crime committed in order to upset the hierarchy; rather it also includes the non-availability of resources, and toxic air and water as well. In other words, the very fact that lines of segregation exist in villages and cities is in itself is a kind of violence. In Balram’s village, the Landlords lived outside the main residential area which had “a bright strip of sewage” between the middle:

All four of the Animals (Landlords) lived in high-walled mansions just outside Laxamangarh. . . . They had their own temples inside the mansions, and their own wells and ponds, and did not need to come out into the village except to feed (ruthlessly snatch money from poor people in the form of charges – road, water, land and grass). (The White Tiger 21)

Similarly, in New Delhi, where Balram escaped to avoid ‘this tightly structured apartheid of semi-feudal rural India’, he found the same laws of ownership of resources and segregation, his whole idea of escaping the land of darkness (his village) for the land of lights leaves him with a strong feeling of resentment, shock and chaos: Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University See, the rich people live in big housing colonies like Defence Colony or Greater Kailash or Vasant Kunj, and inside their colonies, the houses have numbers and letters, but this numbering and lettering system follows no known system of logic…One house is called A231, and the next is F378 . . . [and the poor] you can tell by their thin bodies, filthy faces, by the animal-like way they live under the huge bridges and overpasses. Making fires and washing and taking lice out of their hair while the cars roar past them. (The White Tiger 98-99)

142

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

Commenting on the chaos which Balram faced in New Delhi, Mukherjee remarks that “this chaos, apparently a benign index of the long history of globalisation, is merely cosmetic and the same iron laws of apartheid that plagued Balram’s village obtain in a modernised version of the metropolis” (Mukherjee 292). Balram further realises and becomes convinced that the “violence of this informal apartheid is planned” (Mukherjee 293) as he witnesses the security guards at shopping malls refusing drivers and poor people on account of their untidy dressing or footwear and these untidy drivers are then asked by their employers to take the blame of their wrong- doings and complete the sentence in the jails.

Adiga’s novel is a scathing material and structural critique of the globalisation - it not only questions the existing colonial practices of segregation, injustice and inequality rather also underscores the fact that whole gibberish and chest thumping in the name of globalisation has only etched the lines of disjuncture more prominently and made them more visible and deep and henceforth the novel The White Tiger “invites us to consider the relationship between inequality and violent crime. Is violent crime a protest against conditions of oppression? More crucially, is it excused by such conditions?” (Schotland 2).

Additionally, both The White Tiger and The Last Man in Tower draw attention to the sad fact that by the end of the novel the violence and the crime committed (the murder of Masterji and Ashok) is “neither a progressive revolutionary moment nor an expression of archaic feudal notions of “honor” (Mukherjee 293-94). Rather, it is the moment when both Balram and the members of the tower block of Vishram Society become part of the matrix of globalization which feeds on the blood of poor, and downtrodden people, it is the moment ‘when [Balram’s] mimicry of his employees Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University reaches perfection. In other words, it is the moment when he becomes a full (male) citizen of “world-class” India. . . . (Mukherjee 294) The crime at the end of both the novels is the masterstroke by Adiga as it calls attention to individuals joining the long marathon race of upward economic mobility promised by globalisation, it highlights the acceptance of “the murderous logic of “globalised” India in which the only thing that counts is making it to the top by climbing over the dead bodies of its expendable citizens” (Mukherjee 291).

143

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

As illustrated in the novel, Balram tries to break the Rooster Coop, which he defines as, “the greatest thing to come out of this country in the ten thousand years of its history is the Rooster Coop. . . . Hundreds of pale hens and brightly colored roosters, stuffed tightly into wire-mesh cages, packed as tightly as worms in a belly, pecking each other and shitting on each other, jostling just for breathing space” (The White Tiger 147). The coop according to Balram is created by: “a handful of men. . . . [Who] have trained the remaining 99.9 percent – as strong, as talented, as intelligent in every way – to exist in perpetual servitude; a servitude so strong that you can put the key of his emancipation in a man’s hands, and he will throw it back at you with a curse” (The White Tiger 149). Balram does break the coop with the murder of Ashok and the theft of seven lakhs rupees with which he sets up his own business and he remarks, “haven’t I succeeded in the struggle that every poor man here should be making – the struggle not to take the lashes your father took, not to end up in a mound of indistinguishable bodies that will rot in the black mud of Mother Ganga” (The White Tiger 273). But in every other way he becomes like his master, he becomes Homi Bhabha’s mimic man, first by drinking the same Scotch, going after the blond women like his master and lastly by employing the disgraceful tool of corruption when one of his drivers at the car taxi services runs over a child as he remarks “Once I was a driver to a master, but now I am a master of drivers” (The White Tiger 259).

5.3.2 Dystopian Fictions

We live in difficult times, in times of monstrous chimeras and evil dreams and criminal follies. (qtd. in Chakravorty 267)

The dystopian fiction has a long-standing century-old history as “dystopia emerged as a literaryMaulana form in its Azad own right Library, in the early Aligarh 1900s, Muslimas capital enteredUniversity a new phase with the onset of monopolized production and as the modern imperialist state extended its internal and external reach”( Chakravorty 268). As Tom Moylan further remarks that the early dystopian works blame modernity for the present condition, and provide with the very faint hope of a future which is not exactly apocalyptic but somewhat near it. The earlier dystopian works, that is, before the late twentieth century when capital was beginning to assume unimaginable proportions by becoming transnational, had a small room for the change in the workings of capital and society, that is, they did have a utopian wish somewhere lurking in them. The early dystopian works were

144

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction highly critical of the modernity and underscored the fact the road which leads to modernity is going to bring the downfall of human civilization in the future, thus they were mostly set in some futuristic time and attempted to “distill the terrors of modern life onto a terribly estranged future time” (Chakravorty 268).

The refusal of modernity in the early dystopian writing is carried forward in the postcolonial dystopian works as they tell the “teleological stories of degeneration – what we might think of as progressive tales of nonprogress…” (Chakravorty 269). Additionally, dystopias provide with a mode in the postcolonial Anglophone novel (from India) to counter and understand the working of twenty-first-century late capitalism, also called ‘millennial capitalism’. They provide with a solid ground to the material and social critique of late capitalism under globalisation, in other words, “the new novels of dystopia from India assimilate the phantasms of life under globalisation”. Postcolonial dystopias revolve around thickly connotative “grotesque- yet-mundane material damage” (Chakravorty 268), unlike magical realist fiction, dystopian fiction do not provide any serene or comfortable alternatives or agency or history rather “the surreal fissures in postcolonial dystopian fiction fix the present in states of horror’ and underscore the ‘hideous urgencies of the historical ‘now’” (Chakravorty 268). Thus the dystopian Indian English fiction helps us to “contemplate the irrevocable destructions wrought by globalised modernity”( Chakravorty 268), and they refuse any possibility, howsoever grim it may be, of future, thus, they do not share the same impulse of a utopian wish as the dystopian works of the early twentieth century. Furthermore, two other chief characteristics of postcolonial dystopian works which are worthy of attention - any disaster or historical damage which has the capacity to define the ‘present’ becomes quite important to these works and secondly, Maulanapostcolonial Azad dystopias Library, are not located Aligarh in the Muslim future “instead, University by placing us directly in a dark and depressing reality, they serve as a warning, conjuring the present as continuous with the future if we do not recognize and treat its symptoms in the here and now” (Chakravorty 270). In the words of Mrinalini Chakravorty, who in her essay, “Of Dystopias and Deliriums: The Millennial Novel in India”, writes:

. . . postcolonial dystopias reflect the tremendous “simultaneous, synergistic spiralling of wealth and poverty” that is the very condition of the millennial present. They continually draw attention to the fact that the present is a concert of contradictions, swaying strangely between the slippery enigma of liquid

145

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

capital compelled by a spectral dialectics of desire and consumption and the violent recognition that indeed “there is no such thing as capitalism sans production…The postcolonial dystopian imaginary is thus fully attuned to the “occult economies” that proliferate the aura of wealth globally while at the same time highlighting the damaging “experimental contradictions at the core of neoliberal capitalism”. (Chakravorty 270)

The select two novels, Animal’s People (2007) and Narcopolis (2012), which aim to accentuate the failure of modernity, liberalism, and amplify the nexus between transnational capitalism and varied forms of consumption are here taken up for critical discussion. Animal’s People by Indra Sinha bears the testimony of Animal, who was born just before the gas explosion, and suffered mutilation, and now walks on all fours as his spine has become twisted. Thus he is called Animal:

I used to be human once. So I’m told. I don’t remember it myself, but people who knew me when I was small say I walked on two feet just like a human being. (Animal’s People 1)

Animal and other humans were poisoned in the Bhopal gas tragedy on the night of December 4, 1984. Thousands of people lost their lives, lakhs were poisoned because of the gas leak and the chief officer, who was an American, at American owned Union Carbide pesticide factory was given green channel by the government of India and by Minister for Poison Affairs to run out of India, thus avoiding any responsibility for the gas explosion. In the words of Animal:

My story has to start with that night. I don’t remember anything about it, though I was there, nevertheless it’s where my story has to start. When something big Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University like that night happens, time divides into before and after, the before time breaks up into dreams, the dreams dissolve into darkness. (Animal’s People 14)

The novel situates itself in the backdrop of this historical event and makes a successful attempt to draw the reader’s attention to the fact that - how one particular historical event has become the hallmark of the predatory structure of transnational capitalistic organisations. In order to bring this point home, the Bhopal in the novel is renamed to Khaufpur, the city of terror and Union Carbide is called Kampani. The writer made this deliberate choice to underscore the point that Kampni can be any

146

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction company, Khaufpur can be any city, as these two variables can be filled with any city or any company, even in future, thus universalising the presence of transnational predatory capital. Additionally, this highlights the importance of historical ‘now’ which is one of the major characteristics of dystopian postcolonial fiction.

The dystopia in the novel is further augmented by the denial of the human values, rights and humanity itself, as Animal says, “My name is Animal’ and “I’m not a fucking human being. I’ve no wish to be one” (Animal’s People 23).” As Upamanyu Pablo Mukherjee remarks:

Animal’s proclamation of his nonhuman identity gives voice to a scandal that lurks behind the tragedy of Bhopal – if there are those who, by the dint of their underprivileged location in the hierarchy of the ‘new world order’, cannot access the minimum of the rights and privileges that are said to define humanity, what can they be called? (qtd. in Chakravorty 271 )

Furthermore, dystopia is achieved by the scathing critique of the reception of tragedies in peripheries by the Western readers as a thing of fascination, commodification and consumption. The critique of the commodification of tragedies is achieved in the novel by presenting each chapter as a ‘tape’ and by narrating the story of Animal’s mutilation in the form of playback of recorded tapes. The device of using ‘tapes’ as a means to excess the story of Animal becomes important because “Animal’s tape-recording highlights the prurient fascination that Western readers have with disasters elsewhere, a fascination that is easily commodified” (Chakravorty 272). In the novel, Chunaram pleads Animal to share his reminiscences with the reporter: Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Think of money. Jarnalis is writing a book about Khaufpur. Last night he had your tape translated. . . Jarnalis says it’s a big chance for you. He will write what you say in his book. Thousands will read it. Maybe you will become famous. Look at him, see his eyes. He says thousands of other people are looking through his eyes. Think of that. (Animal’s People 7)

This rendering by Chunaram marks an important point in the novel as it underscores the concern that most postcolonial subjects who experience globalisation cannot speak for themselves, a point which Simon Gikandi expressed in his essay “Globalization

147

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction and the Claims of Postcoloniality”, also discussed in the introduction of this chapter. Animal angrily replies – “Their curiosity feels like acid on my skin” (Animal’s People 7) and further remarks:

Do I speak that rough-tongue way? You don’t’ answer. I keep forgetting you do not hear me. The things I say, by the time they reach you they’ll have been changed out of Hindi, made into Inglis et francias pourquoi pas pareille quelques autres langues? For you, they’re just words written on a page. Never can you hear my voice, nor can I never know what pictures you see. (Animal’s People 21)

Thus, the novel draws attention to the lack of or no agency available to the globalised postcolonial subjects, and if at all attempts are made to make their voices heard - they are not in the language of the ‘losers’ of the globalisation rather in the voice and language of the ‘winners’, who blatantly practice selective amnesia and aim for the commodification and consumption of the painful stories of the victims of globalisation.

In yet another example, Narcopolis (2013) by Jeet Thayil plays on the metaphor of dependency and addiction. The novel is about the exceptional social menace of drug addiction, and it critiques it in most earnest of the terms, but it also provides with ample space and examples to stretch the metaphors of dependency and addiction and links them with neoliberalism as its twin ideals. The novel raises the pertinent problem of consumption in the postcolonies which are now in the ambit of transnational capital:

Then there are the addicts, the hunger addicts and rage addicts and poverty Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University addicts and power addicts, and the pure addicts who are addicted not to substances but to the oblivion and tenderness that substance engender. . . . An addict . . . is like a saint. What is a saint but someone who has cut himself off, voluntarily, voluntarily, from the world’s traffic and currency? (Narcopolis 39)

Commenting on the scattered metaphor of addiction in the novel, Chakravorty remarks that: “the representational scope of addiction, it turns out, is vast and contradictory. It is a contaminating social condition that infects all aspects of contemporary life – conjuring spectres of want (poverty, hunger), accumulation

148

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

(power), and disenchantment with the present state of things” (277). The novel not only presents a dystopian condition of addiction, offering no release from its clutches, it also comments on the callousness towards other people’s lives and towards a working paradigm which breeds suppression, fear and inequality. This callousness which is inherently ingrained in our contemporary times is underscored in the novel by the use of the metaphor of ‘saint’ who ‘voluntarily’ forces him/herself in an enclosure of addiction and cares about none. But as the novel progresses it doubts and questions the ‘voluntarily’ ejection and raises the important question of free will and freedom in neoliberalised contemporary times thus hitting at the heart of liberalism’s core values:

Is it true that taking heroin is an example of free will at its most powerful?. . . All users know how addictive the drug is, and dangerous. OD, infection, crime, we know we’re risking our lives and yet we choose to do it. . . . The interesting thing is that. . . we choose it and continue to choose it. Is this an example of free will in action? . . . Are addicts free? Are they, in fact, the freest of men? (Narcopolis 245-46)

The novel through the character of Soporo, a cure-guru, who was once himself an addict, critiques the notion and idea of free will as espoused by liberalism but through the social problem of drug addiction novel questions the availability of choices which are available only within the cathedrals of consumption as espoused by the economies of transnational capital. As Chakravorty notes:

In this moment, the novel casts liberalism’s core values – free will and choice - as fatally dystopian. Soporo’s meditation points us to the main problem that NarcopolisMaulana confronts: Azad namely, Library, that freedom Aligarh experienced Muslim through University consuming forms is dangerous. The novel suggests that insofar as millennial liberalism extends itself through spectral forms of desire and dependency masquerading as freedom, it convenes dystopias of the present. (276)

Henceforth, Narcopolis provides with the critique of the culture of consumption as an addiction as the hallmark of the societies from the postcolony. It voices its concern for the free will and choice which are not essentially ‘free’ and the choices not ‘informed’ as the neoliberalism thrives on maintaining the illusion of free will and choice and on increasing unchecked material desires which become an addiction thus engulfing the

149

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction individual in its web. Thus the individual becomes a pawn in the hands of neoliberalism and transnational capital while becoming oblivious to his/her surroundings or to the society in which s/he exists. The self-interest defined as an ‘invisible hand’ by Adam Smith shapes the daily life of the individual while remaining amnestic to the annihilating and apocalyptic workings of the paradigms of power: “The world is ending anything can happen to anyone at any time”, (Narcopolis 197) Dimple remarks on the communal riots of 1993. Though Dimple makes this remark in the context of the communal riots of 1993, which took place after the demolition of Babri Masjid by Kar Sevaks, but this holds far truer and faithful to our contemporary times as well – the dystopian present in the postcolonies thus is never- ending.

5.3.3 Casteist Contemporary

I could not make up my mind, whether to fight for the freedom of India or to fight for the freedom of untouchables from the degradation of the caste system. (Gajarawala, Untouchable 129)

Nobody now accepts the economic interpretation of history as the only explanation of history. (Gajarawala, Untouchable 133)

The depiction of the deplorable caste system of India in Indian Anglophone novel has been a matter of huge debate among the circles of vernacular and Indian Anglophone literary production. Often the Anglophone writing is severely chastised for its secular representation of the contemporary and the modern so much so that Indian Anglophone writing even has to bear the charge of ‘fierce partisanship’, of ‘producing a type of hegemonic casteless fiction’ (Gajarawala, Untouchable 134) - where it Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University refuses to read caste, sublate it from the national problematics (Gajarawala, Untouchable 130) and further treats Dalit politics, Dalit literature as its ‘unconscious other’ (Gajarawala, Untouchable 131).

Defining the affiliations of modernity in the context of Indian nationalism, Toral Jatin Gajarawala, in his seminal work, Untouchable Fictions: Literary Realism and the Crisis of Caste (2013) notes that:

Modernity, particularly in the form of national citizenship, required the shedding of old affiliations of ethnicity, religion, language, and—importantly—

150

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

caste. Historian Dilip Menon writes, “One part of our pursuit of that obscure object of desire—modernity—has meant a repression of the persistence of the primordial” (“An Inner Violence” 60). The primordial may be ethnicity or religion, but also refers to caste, understood as the last impediment to the creation of secular modernism. (Gajarawala, Untouchable 130)

The aforementioned affiliations of modernity have found ample space and support in the Indian Anglophone writing thus resulting in the pronouncement of it as ‘modern’ and formulating the castelessness as the modern imperative. The Dalit politics and writing which also derides Marxism for its failure to truly accommodate the questions of caste and “for its links to the long history of a romantic literary vision of the village that was produced by peasant sympathies’, examples of which are often found in the writings of Premchand” (Gajarawala, Untouchable 132), and Naxalites as Manuvadi Marxists, has its central argument in the premise that class is not caste. Hence, for Dalit politics and literature “caste, like race in the Fanonian conception, is determinate (Gajarawala, Untouchable 143) and “the lack of capital and the question of labor are both a function of caste oppression” (Gajarawala, Untouchable 132). As Toral Jatin Gajarawala explains with the supporting arguments from Vivek Dhareshwar and M. S. S. Pandian:

A large part of our intellectual discourse has in fact been an autobiography of the secular—read: upper caste—self, its origin, its conflict with tradition, its desire to be modern. This provides an apt intellectual explanation for the con- temporary evasion of caste in which Indian Anglophone fiction participates. Dhareshwar points out that this is a greater problem of the English public sphere in general, which has “imposed its secular categories on the social world” . M. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University S. S. Pandian writes that the discussion of caste in the public sphere is always “transcoded”; the discourse of modernity allows it to take shape only in terms of the division of labor, or as a question of hygiene. The burden of caste, therefore, falls on the low. (qtd. in Gajarawala, Untouchable 130)

This particular section through the study of Serious Men (2010) by Manu Joseph, Unclaimed Terrain1 (2013), a collection of short stories by Ajay Navaria, translated

1 Complied by Laura Brueck from two collections – Yes Sir (2012) and Patkatha aur anya kahaniyam (2006), both by Ajay Navaria. 151

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction from Hindi to English by Laura Brueck and The Girl with the Golden Parsol (2001) by Uday Prakash, originally published in Hindi with the title Peeli Chatri Wali Ladki, but translated with an Introduction by Jason Grunebaum, aims to underscore the point that caste does not die with the contemporaneity and modernity; rather it becomes much more structuralised and ingrained in the matrix of globalised modernity. It takes new forms; it constructs its locus in the cities as well. It remains, feeds on the castiest modernity. It does not die; rather it is the continuation of the time past. It transfers from one generation to the next, and even in the twenty-first century which boasts itself as the flag bearer of globalisation and secular modernity the casteism prevails and metamorphoses the contemporary into casteist. The office space, the academia, the spaces of consumption and entertainment all become the breeding grounds and testifiers of caste conflict, caste violence, caste humiliation and ressentiment.

In the earlier version of Dalit writings and Dalit politics often the aim was to raise the voice against the atrocities committed, register grievances through the voice amplification and forge a collective Dalit consciousness for the resistance. The arena of Dalit humiliation which was presented in the writings of first-generation Dalit writers usually in Hindi included the village, peasants, landlords, and the barbarity unleashed by the upper caste. The individual and his freedom and desires did not have much of a room rather the community as a whole found much representation. But as the capital pushed the closed doors of the Indian society, riding on the back of globalisation and liberalisation, the caste politics and caste conflict also assumed a different shape. The dialectics of the Brahmin landowner and the landless Dalit subject made way for the caste conflict and struggle in the metropolis. The individual in contemporary writings, based on caste, becomes extremely crucial, his/her freedom,Maulana individuality Azad and Library,the desires playAligarh a prominent Muslim role Universityin the shaping of the caste politics and ressentiment. In other words, the personal assumes the chief role of revolt against the caste humiliation. Gajarawala in his essay “Caste, Complicity and the Contemporary” notes:

The zeitgeist [of] …early Dalit writing . . . drew attention to the crisis of caste in every incarnation: bonded labour, rape, debt, marriage, the classroom. It advocated a modern subjectivity but by and large worked within the framework of realism. The literature of contemporaneity has thrown off this banner for a proliferation of politics and forms. This is not to say that . . . recent fiction has

152

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

entirely abandoned the paradigms of early Dalit writing: anti-Brahminism, the foregrounding of caste-based violence and atrocity, the privileging of the Dalit subject, or the strident identitarianism of a casteist worldview . . . [but] the clarity of Dalit positionality that marked the first generation of Dalit sahitya is no longer available. (Gajarawala, “Caste” 375)

The attempt of Gajarawala is not to lament the alteration in the older model of Dalit zeitgeist but to underscore the point that in the contemporary literary writings it’s not easy to delineate the disjuncture between the outcaste and the privileged. The reason for the breakage of the watertight compartments which in the earlier times neatly marked the disjuncture and discontent is the complicity of the ‘outcaste’ with the capitalistic modernity and the contemporary. According to Gajarawala, “complicity is one way to frame the dominant ethos of new literature on caste that advocates, by and large, for some degree of participation in a social structure rather than an outright challenge to it” (Gajarawala, “Caste” 383). Thus, the modern Dalit individual not only participates in the web of affiliations which are bound to the contemporary but also untangles them, critiques them, challenges them and tries to define them anew to carve a space for his/her ressentiment. Commenting on the nature of the complicity, Gajarawala remarks:

In the Adornian sense, complicity [different from collusion] is an inherent problem of the modern subject, who participates in his own alienation. But complicity is also a problem for contemporary culture, which, in the period of new materialism, cannot properly distinguish itself from the commodity. As a result, culture participates, as do its actors, in the structures of the present, even while it may also seek to extricate itself from them. (Gajarawala, “Caste” 384) Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University In the similar vein, there can be a lot of parallels that can be drawn between the discerning observations of Gajarawala and the Inside Edge (2017), web series which was aired on Amazon Prime Video on July 10, 2017. The series features Vivek Oberoi, Angad Bedi, Tanuj Virwani, Richa Chada in the lead roles. The series, consisting of ten episodes, as a whole is about the cancer of match mixing and the lure of money which plagues Cricket as a sport.

Having said that, there is also one fine distinguished thread which runs throughout the series, and it’s about the caste conflict, caste humiliation and finally

153

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction the violent ressentiment in the final episode. Prashant Kanaujia, a young fast bowler, played by Siddhant Chaturvedi, belongs to the Dalit community from Uttar Pradesh and is repeatedly verbally and mentally abused by Devender Mishra, senior spin bowler belonging to the upper caste from the same state played by Amit Sial. Prashant at first seems to struggle with the insults thrown towards him, rather he seems to bear them as the abuses hurled at him are not new to him in terms of experience, but as the web series moves from one episode to another, Prashant becomes confident and starts to show signs of ressentiment against the humiliation which is thrown towards him.

The confidence which Prashant garners in due course of time is solely because of his success in the cricket matches, it’s because of his own skills, his craft and his abilities. None of the team members or coaching staff helps him in fighting the issue of caste conflict, despite all of them being aware of the conflict between Mishra, an upper caste Brahmin and Kanaujia, a member of the Dhobi community. Prashant knows and realises that it’s his own fight, the battleground is not the village, it’s the twenty-first century Mumbai which offers him a path to fulfil his desires and aspirations. Prashant worries much more about his craft of bowling rather than the humiliation he suffers from the hands of Mishra. At one point in Episode 7, his coach talks to him about the conflict between him and Mishra, and Prashant confidently replies that he can take care of his humiliation but he cannot remain colluded in the crime of match-fixing and he better sort it.

The desire of Prashant to progress, and achieve name and fame is the complicity of the Dalit subject with the contemporary. It’s these affiliations of contemporary which Gajarawala talks in his essay and are discerned in this section. By the final episode, the match-fixing saga is eventually over, and there is a general sense that the Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University conflict between Mishra and Kanaujia will remain unresolved but the writer of final episode, Karan Anshuman, is mindful of the unresolved conflict and in a feat of anger and ‘thick emotionalism’, as defined by Gopal Guru in his book Humiliation: Claims and Context (2009), Kanaujia shoots Mishra with the same gun which Mishra has used throughout the series to oppress Kanaujia.

The tool of oppression changes hands in the final moments and becomes the tool of ressentiment and liberation. The violent act performed by Kanaujia can certainly be read with the help of the Fanonian dictionary. The caste conflict thus

154

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction assumes the level of the personal; its locus is drawn thousands of kilometres away from the village and Kanaujia, without doubt, carries the centuries-old humiliations with him from the village to the contemporary but here he is alone and needs to employ those very desires and aspirations, for the ressentiment, which have brought him to the metropolis. Additionally, this leads us to an important question as raised by Gajarawala:

Does a novel have to be about caste in order to “be about caste”? In other words, does it need to cite caste as a character and present a critique of untouchability? If the strident identitarianism of the last few decades of Dalit literature has taught us anything, it is this: that to name names is a radical act, as it casteizes what for too long had passed as a secular space. (Gajarawala, “Caste” 376)

But all the three texts in question here in this section present a very crucial point in case – the shift in the ambit of Dalit literature from the village to the metropolis is a marker of the progression of Dalits from the village to the city because of the availability of the opportunities which certainly gets exponentially increased because of the globalising capitalist modernity and the recognition of their talent and skills. This, in addition to the issue of the complicity, answers the question - why Dalit writings are now finding their locus in the cities. Though this argument makes the spaces of cities a matter of critical study for another research project, especially with regard to the nature of the varied fertile breeding grounds offered by the cities and as Navaria remarks on the nature of the city in his story “Subcontinent”:

Here in the city, I am an executive in a big government enterprise. An officer. Mr. SiddharthMaulana Nirmal, Azad Marketing Library, Manager. Aligarh My wife Muslim works as University a college lecturer. We have a house. My wife and I have a room; our daughter has a separate one; there is a sitting room for guests and a study. When our daughter was sick, I called Doctor Punj, a Brahmin, to come to our house. He prescribed a good, expensive medicine, and she got better right away. She didn’t die of the cold, the way my aunt did. We have a car with an air-conditioner. . . . Our daughter goes to an expensive convent school. . . . a Bengali music teacher. . . comes home twice a week to teach our daughter music. When our daughter insists, there’s McDonald’s, Pizza Hut, also Haldiram’s. Where we can even fling our

155

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

money when we pay. . . . No one would dare laugh at us. Here there is police. Here there is an expensive lawyer. In this urban world of utter anonymity, there’s happiness all around – unending, eternal. This anonymity forever colours our rainbow dreams. (Navaria, “Subcontinent” 99-100)

The city, without doubt, is shaped by the globalization, but contrasting it with village Navaria in the same short story notes:

Here is village – our roots, our land. Where there is indignity, abuse, helplessness, and weakness. Every moment, the fear of dishonour. Every second, the feeling of being small. There is sand everywhere, squeezed dry of all moisture. There is no police station for us, no hospital, and no court. There’s the village panchayat, but it is not ours. In the panchayat, there is no justice for us, no hearing. Only taunts. In the village, we have no fields. The land was not ours, only the labor. The harvest was theirs; the fields were theirs, the houses were theirs, the earth was theirs. We had just a hut. We had only salt, chilli, and bread to fill half a stomach, and water to fill the other half. But there was no well. We had no new clothes. We had no shoes. (Navaria, “Subcontinent” 98- 99)

Having said this, the city is not only filled up with the colors that color the rainbow dreams rather the contemporarenity present in the city allows caste not to infiltrate rather in a very smooth way allows it to gradually accommodate itself to the various discourses of globalization, capitalism and meritocracy (Gajarawala, “Caste” 376). Thus, defining the colluding of contemporarenity with caste Navaria says:

But here in the familiar world, there are the same snakes. The same whispers, Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University the same poison-laden . Our ‘quota is fixed’. I got promoted only because of the quota . . . that’s it. Otherwise . . . otherwise, maybe I’m still dirty. Still lowborn. . . . ] Why. . . why? Are we different? Are we separate from them? Like Muslims? Like Christians? Like blacks? Like those from outside their known turf . . . are we aliens? Mleccha? Lowly? Untouchable? (Navaria, “Subcontinent” 100-101)

Navaria, Prakash and Joseph, acknowledge the presence of snakes from the old familiar world in their respective works. While Prakash registers the presence of caste

156

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction conflict in an academic space and highlights two most striking conflicts – the love between the boy from the lower caste and the girl from the upper caste and secondly, the complete hijacking of a discipline along with the language of the discipline, and in this case the Hindi language department. In the similar vein, in the story, “Yes Sir”, by Navaria, the Brahmin peon works for the Scheduled Caste manager. The story drives home the point that contemporary is not casteless as figured in many Anglophone texts; the individuals in contemporary spaces are not post-caste, post- identitarian. In the story, it is the Brahmin peon who curses his manager, who gives his opinions on reservations, and it is he who struggles against the institutions and structures.

In the related fashion, the novel Serious Men is replete with instances of the above theoretical framework. Ayyan Mani, the personal assistant to Arvind Acharya, a brilliant astronomer at the Institute of Theory and Research, seeks to achieve all the fame and glory for his son which he couldn’t achieve in his life because of being Dalit. The novel Serious Men is chiefly about the struggle of a Dalit parent for a respectable space for his son in the word marked by modernity. No longer, the protagonist can afford the things to change by themselves. They have been the same since thousands of centuries, the humiliation continues, desires have been suppressed, and the aspirations culled. The Dalit figure realises that his/her scholarship will never gain the similar recognition and respect which the upper caste yields, the reservation is just like another stigma attached to his/her body as the untouchability:

‘I got into Mensa when I was eighteen,’ Ayyan said.

‘Was there a 15 per cent reservation for Dalits? Nambodri asked. The astronomersMaulana burst outAzad laughi Library,ng. (Joseph Aligarh 293) Muslim University

The humiliation is never ending for the Dalit subject:

‘IQ of 148’, the voice of Nambodri was saying. ‘If Dalits can have that sort of an IQ, would they be begging for reservations?’ . . . ‘I can’t believe this. That’s what happens when you put someone who is meant to clean toilets in a white- collar job.’ (Joseph 294)

157

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

5.3.4 Globalization and The Inheritance of Loss

The novel The Inheritance of Loss (2006) by Kiran Desai, underscores two chief points pertaining to globalisation. First, the delineation of ‘core-periphery’ contrasts and second, the top-down view of development. The novel showcases the predicament of dispossessed and subalterns who have suffered because of the globalisation. As Melissa Dennihy quite succinctly puts it:

By writing her novel from the perspective of the “shadow class” (which included . . . both Indians living in India and Indian immigrants living in England and America) Desai offers a way for her Western readers to re-think the effects of modernity, globalization, and “multiculturalism” from outside of the Western world; her novel works to shed light not only on the ways in which the very “benefits” of modernity for some are the cause of shame, self- loathing, and solitude for others, but also on the ways in which modernity and globalization both rely upon and, in many ways, replicate the same imperial and colonial processes that so many “positive-minded” modern Western thinkers would like to consider world systems of the past. (qtd. in Prasad 63)

The novel also pins its focus and concern on the theme of European colonialism, but Desai never leaves behind the theme of imperialism and colonisation embedded in the international networks and in the desire of the globalisation to incorporate the entire global realm within its expanding frontiers. The novel clearly maintains this ideological stance and thus quite aptly becomes the part of global fiction. Desai in her novel does not outrightly reject globalisation; rather she pinpoints the hollowness of the promises of the idea of development and neo-liberal globalisation. Her meditationsMaulana on the Azadcondition Library, of subaltern Aligarh immigrants Muslim because University of the impact of globalisation make John Sutherland, chairperson of the 2005 Man Booker judges remark that “Desai’s novel registers the multicultural reverberations of the new millennium with the sensitive instrumentality of fiction, as Jhabvala and Rushdie did previous eras . . . It is a globalized novel for a globalized world” (Prasad 65). The novel is set in Kalimpong, a small eastern Himalayan hill station town in India. The novel interweaves two narratives, one of the retired judge Jemubhai Patel, who has himself suffered at the hand of the West, and that of Biju who is suffering in the contemporary globalised times. Things have changed little as compared to the

158

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction promises made in the defining of the grand idea of development and globalisation. The solitude and the alienation which the judge felt as a young man 50 years ago, way back in the 1930s at the Cambridge society is never-ending. The anglophile judge, arrested by the colonial encounters, spending his last years of life with his pet dog Mutt in Cho Oyu, a deteriorating hillside bungalow in Kalimpong, has developed self- hatred of his Indianess in independent India. The alienation he suffers is ceaseless:

For entire days nobody spoke to him at all, his throat jammed with words unuttered, his heart and mind turned into blunt aching things, and elderly ladies, even the hapless – blue-haired, spotted, faces like collapsing pumpkins – moved over when he sat next to them in buses, so he knew that whatever they had, they were secure in their conviction that it wasn’t even remotely as bad as what he had. The young and beautiful were no kinder; girls held their noses and giggled, “Phew, he stinks of curry!” (The Inheritance of Loss 39)

On the other side of the world 50 years later, in the 1980s the same story continues in the narrative of Biju. The humiliation and disempowerment suffered by the Cook’s son, Biju, in the first world economy is captured quite succinctly by Desai. In America, Biju lives a life of an illegal migrant. He is the epitome of shadow- immigrants. As the novel portrays, Biju’s story focuses on the drawbacks of globalization, and certainly, his story is not the story of success, the privileges of American citizenship are without doubt beyond his reach:

The green car the green card. Without it, he couldn’t leave. To leave he wanted a green card. This was the absurdity. How he desired the triumphant After The Green Card Return Home, thirstedMaulana for it – to be Azad able to Library, buy a ticket Aligarh with the airMuslim of someone University who could return if he wished, or not, if he didn’t wish. . . . He watched the legalized foreigners with envy as they shopped at discount baggage stores for the miraculous, expandable third-world suitcase, accordion-plated, filled with pockets and zippers to unhook further crannies, the whole structure unfolding into a giant space that could fit in enough to set up an entire life in another country.

159

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

Then, of course, there were those who lived and died illegal in America and never saw their families, not for ten years, twenty, thirty, never again. (The Inheritance of Loss 99)

Furthermore, the narrative of the novel Desai depicts the stratified society in the USA. The racial apathy faced by Biju, and his realisation of the cultural segregation which is further strengthened by the economic inequalities. Biju can never be at par with the Americans; he is bound to live the life of a second class citizen in the so-called globalised, multicultural America. He is bound to get bullied, harassed and to realise that he is not one of them – he is a plain outsider, and that is his identity :

Here in America, where every nationality confirmed its stereotype – Biju felt he was entering a warm amniotic bath.

But then it grew cold. This was not, after all, satisfying; it could never go deep enough, the crick was never cracked, the itch was never scratched; the irritation built on itself, and the combatants itched all the more. . . .

The sound of their fight had travelled up the flight of steps and struck a clunky note, and they might upset the balance, perfectly first-world on top, perfectly third-world twenty-two steps below. (The Inheritance of Loss 23)

Biju tries hard to make a living in a foreign land; he even accepts the lowest jobs. He waits for the destiny to upon him but to no avail:

Biju walked back to the Gandhi cafe, thinking he was emptying out. Year by year, his life wasn’t amounting to anything at all; in a space that should have included family, friends, he was the only one displacing the air. And yet, Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University another part of him had expanded: his self-consciousness, his self-pity – oh the tediousness of it. Clumsy in America, a giant-sized midget, a big fat-sized helping of small. . . . Shouldn’t he return to a life where he might slice his own importance, to where he might relinquish this overrated control over his destiny and perhaps be subtracted from its determination altogether? He might even experience that greatest luxury of not noticing himself at all. (The Inheritance of Loss 268)

160

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

Additionally, as Murari Prasad remarks in his essay “Literary Perspectives on Globalization: Reading Kiran Desai’s The Inheritance of Loss”:

Biju, racially excluded and dodging surveillance, discovers to his cost, that immigrants are a transient and disposable workforce, not potential citizens in the USA. His vulnerable situation underscores undocumented workers’ struggle for belonging. The novel asks a disturbing question, as Joseph E. Stiglitz, Nobel Laureate and Chief Economist at the World Bank does: “Had Things really changed since the ‘official’ ending of colonialism a half century ago?” (Prasad 68)

Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

161

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

Works Cited

Adiga, Aravind. Last Man in Tower. Delhi: Atlantic Books, 2011. Print

Adiga, Aravind. The White Tiger. Noida: HarperCollins, 2008. Print.

Annesley, James. Fictions of Globalization: Consumption, the Market and the Contemporary American Novel. London: Continuum, 2006. Google Books. Web. 13 Oct. 2017.

Anshuman, Karan. Inside Edge. Excel Entertainment, 2017. Amazon Video. Web. 15 Mar. 2018.

Chakravorty, Mrinalini. “Of Dystopias and Deliriums: The Millennial Novel in India.” A History of the Indian Novel in English. Ed. Ulka Anjaria. Delhi: Cambridge UP, 2015. 267-281. Print.

Connell, Liam. “Global Narratives: Globalisation and Literary Studies.” Critical Survey 16.2 (2004): 78-95. Jstor. Web. 22 Feb. 2018.

Davies, Dominic. “Occupying Literary and Urban Space: Adiga, Authenticity and the Politics of Socio-economic Critique.” South Asian Fiction in English: Contemporary Transformations. Ed. Alex Tickell. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2016. 119-138. Ebook.

Desai, Kiran. The Inheritance of Loss. Gurgaon: Penguin, 2014. Print.

Gajarawala, Toral J. “Caste, Complicity and the Contemporary.” A History of the Indian Novel in English. Ed. Ulka Anjaria. Delhi: Cambridge UP, 2015. 373- Maulana387. Print. Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

Gajarawala, Toral J. Untouchable Fictions: Literary Realism and the Crisis of Caste. New York: Fordham UP, 2013. Ebook.

Gikandi, Simon. “Globalization and the Claims of Postcoloniality.” Literature and Globalization: A Reader. Ed. Liam Connell and Nicky Marsh. New York: Routledge, 2011. 109-120. Print.

Gupta, Suman. Globalization and Literature, Cambridge: Polity Press, 2009. Print.

162

Chapter 5 Globalisation Thematized: Select Indian English Fiction

Guru, Gopal. Humiliation: Claims and Context. New Delhi: Oxford UP, 2009. Print.

Joseph, Manu. Serious Men. Noida: HarperCollins, 2017. Print.

Krishna, Sankaran. Globalization and Postcolonialism: Hegemony and Resistance in the Twenty-first Century. Plymouth: Rowman & Littlefield, 2009. Print.

Mukherjee, Upamanyu P. “‘Which Colony? Which Block?”: Violence, (Post-) Colonial Urban Planning, and the Indian Novel.”A History of the Indian Novel in English. Ed. Ulka Anjaria. Delhi: Cambridge UP, 2015. 282-295. Print.

Navaria. Ajay. “Subcontinent.” Unclaimed Terrain. Trans. Laura Brueck. New Delhi: Navayana, 2013. Print.

---. Unclaimed Terrain. Trans. Laura Brueck. New Delhi: Navayana, 2013. Print.

O’Brien, Susie and Szeman, Imre. “Introduction: The Globalization of Fiction/ the Fiction of Globalization.” The South Atlantic Quarterly 1.3 (Summer 2001): 603-626. Web. 10 Nov. 2018.

Prakash, Uday. The Girl with the Golden Parasol. Trans. Jason Grunebaum. New Haven: Yale UP 2013. Print.

Prasad, Murari. “Literary Perspectives on Globalization Reading Kiran Desai’s The Inheritance of Loss.” The Indian Novel of the New Millennium. Ed. Prabhat K. Singh. Newcastle: Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2013. 62-71. Print.

Schotland, Sara D. “Breaking out of the Rooster Coop: Violent Crime in Aravind Adiga’s White Tiger and Richard Wright’s Native Son.” Comparative LiteratureMaulana Studies 48.1Azad (2011): Library, 1-19. Web. Aligarh 15 Jan. Muslim 2018. University

Sinha, Indra. Animal’s People. London: Simon & Schuster, 2008. Print.

Thayil, Jeet. Narcopolis. London: Faber, 2012. Print.

163

Works Cited

Adiga, Aravind. Last Man in Tower. Delhi: Atlantic Books, 2011. Print

Adiga, Aravind. The White Tiger. Noida: HarperCollins, 2008. Print.

Annesley, James. Fictions of Globalization: Consumption, the Market and the Contemporary American Novel. London and New York: Continuum, 2006. Google Books. Web. 13 Oct. 2017.

Anshuman, Karan. Inside Edge. Excel Entertainment, 2017. Amazon Video.

Chakravorty, Mrinalini. “Of Dystopias and Deliriums: The Millennial Novel in India.” A History of the Indian Novel in English. Ed Ulka Anjaria. Delhi: Cambridge UP, 2015. 267-281. Print.

Connell, Liam. “Global Narratives: Globalisation and Literary Studies.” Critical Survey, 16.2 (2004): 78-95. Jstor. Web. 22 Feb. 2018.

Davies, Dominic. “Occupying Literary and Urban Space: Adiga, Authenticity and the Politics of Socio-economic Critique.” South Asian Fiction in English: Contemporary Transformations. Ed. Alex Tickell. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2016. 119-138. eBook.

Desai, Kiran. The Inheritance of Loss. Gurgaon: Penguin, 2014. Print.

Gajarawala, Toral J. “Caste, Complicity and the Contemporary.” A History of the Indian Novel inMaulana English. Ed AzadUlka Anjar Library,ia. Delhi: Aligarh Cambridge Muslim UP, 2015. University 373-387. Print.

Gajarawala, Toral J. Untouchable Fictions: Literary Realism and the Crisis of Caste. New York: Fordham Univ Press, 2013. eBook.

Gikandi, Simon. “Globalization and the Claims of Postcoloniality.” Literature and Globalization: A Reader. Eds. Liam Connell and Nicky Marsh. New York: Routledge, 2011. 109-120. Print.

Gupta, Suman. Globalization and Literature, Cambridge: Polity Press, 2009. Print.

Guru, Gopal. Humiliation: Claims and Context. New Delhi: Oxford UP, 2009. Print.

Joseph, Manu. Serious Men. Noida: HarperCollins, 2017. Print.

Krishna, Sankaran. Globalization and Postcolonialism: Hegemony and Resistance in the Twenty-first Century. Plymouth: Rowman & Littlefield, 2009. Print.

Mukherjee, Upamanyu P. “‘Which Colony? Which Block?”: Violence, (Post-) Colonial Urban Planning, and the Indian Novel.”A History of the Indian Novel in English. Ed Ulka Anjaria. Delhi: Cambridge UP, 2015. 282-295. Print.

Navaria. Ajay. “Subcontinent.” Unclaimed Terrain. New Delhi: Navayana, 2013. Print.

---. Unclaimed Terrain. Trans. Laura Brueck. New Delhi: Navayana, 2013. Print.

O’Brien, Susie and Szeman, Imre. “Introduction: The Globalization of Fiction/ the Fiction of Globalization.” The South Atlantic Quarterly, 1.3 (Summer 2001): 603-626. Web. 10 Nov. 2018.

Prakash, Uday. The Girl with the Golden Parasol. Trans. Jason Grunebaum. New Haven: Yale UP 2013. Print.

Prasad, Murari. “Literary Perspectives on Globalization Reading Kiran Desai’s The Inheritance of Loss.” The Indian Novel of the New Millennium. Ed. Prabhat K. Singh. Newcastle:Maulana Cambridge Azad Scholars Library, Publishing, Aligarh 2013. Muslim62-71. Print. University

Schotland, Sara D. “Breaking out of the Rooster Coop: Violent Crime in Aravind Adiga’s White Tiger and Richard Wright’s Native Son.” Comparative Literature Studies, 48.1 (2011): 1-19. Web. 15 Jan. 2018.

Sinha, Indra. Animal’s People. London: Simon & Schuster, 2008. Print.

Thayil, Jeet. Narcopolis. London: Faber, 2012. Print. Chapter 6 Conclusion

CONCLUSION This study has aimed towards an understanding of globalization from four distinctive viewpoints: historical, conceptual, institutional and theoretical. The historical viewpoint underscores the fact that globalization as a process and phenomenon dates way back in time when humans started to migrate and crossed the boundaries of the continents, and it was only after the fall of Berlin Wall that globalization gained an unprecedented currency. The historical viewpoint also argues that there is no fixed timeframe of the globalization, and the theorists of globalization from Roland Robertson to Friedman have provided varied points in human history which can also be regarded as the starting points of globalization. The thesis has also laid out various features of globalization and made an attempt to capture the ever-evolving phenomenon of globalization. The opening up of the features of globalization forms the conceptual part of the same. And in the institutional analysis of globalization, the social, political and economic aspects are given emphasis and this has been achieved in the matrix of anti-globalization movements and in the rubric of the contemporary debate which calls for the end of globalization and an era of protectionism, for example, the victory of Donald Trump, and impending Brexit.

The study highlights the point that globalization as a form is vividly different from the globalization as a form filled with contents. The contents here include the ‘globalization from above’ - corporate globalization, ideology of financial community based on predatory capitalism, soft capital, and market fundamentalism, environmental degradation, neoliberalism, unsustainable and uneven development, globalization of war, inequality of power, wealth and knowledge, lack of transparency, unaccountability and discriminatory policies of IMF, World Bank, World MaulanaEconomic Forum Azad and Library, the G8 , andAligarh complete Muslim disregard University for enlightened globalization, cosmopolitan social democracy, thus the ‘globalization from below’ - participatory democracy, grassroots partaking, protecting cultural diversity and global social justice. Another point which this study puts forward is the failure of the world leaders and global monetary institutions in the regulation of the globalization thus scapegoating globalization for their faults and limiting its benefits to the selected few, those who are at the top of the pyramid.

164

Chapter 6 Conclusion

The study has also tried to locate globalization in the theoretical framework provided by postmodernism and postcolonialism. The third chapter of the study has aimed towards an understanding of the relationship between globalization and organized and unorganized violence and as to how particularly organized violence by the West and the multinational corporations has become a tool to exercise and wield power in the name of globalization. This chapter makes an argument that globalization since the centuries has been aided by the organized violence and has led to its spread. An interesting point has also been raised in the chapter as to how closely globalization is linked with the project of Americanization and as to how this process started way back in the inaugural address of President Truman in 1949. The massive institution building up was taken up by America after the Second World War, and an illusionary reality full of promises and a dreamland was cast in words in the speech of President Truman. The whole purpose of this exercise was to cast the world according to the imagination of the West. This study also makes an analysis of the word ‘development’ and development for whom?

In this process, the modernization, dependency and world system theories are studied, and the whole notion of development being carried on the shoulders of globalization has been made problematic in the chapter. Some space has also been given to the polarization, attainability and desirability critique in the study of ‘development’

In the analysis of the labeling of globalization as imperialism, the study has refrained from calling out globalization as the new Imperialism and rather has aimed towards a globalization which incorporates the values of democracy as stated by Ambedkar, the Marxist understanding of the industrialism as understood by Gandhi, the NehruvianMaulana realisation ofAzad the problems Library, inherent Aligarh in the Muslim“disease of University gigantism” and in the policy of ‘responsible capitalism’ as stated by Giddens.

In the search for common ground between postcolonialism, postmodernism and globalization it has been succinctly discerned that if we look from below, that is, the working of globalization from above, globalization prepares and provides ground for politics of postcolonialism to operate. Certainly, this does not restrict the operative ground of postcolonialism to globalization only; rather globalization increases the length and breadth of the operative ground exponentially. Secondly, another point of convergence between postcolonialism and globalization is on the account of the use of 165

Chapter 6 Conclusion infrastructures of globality by postcolonialism to amplify its politics. And lastly, on the account of translation: translation in terms of ‘systemic negation of the other person and a furious determination to deny the other person all attributes of humanity’.

In the related fashion the common ground between postmodernism and globalization can be comprehended from three points of convergence - Like the ability of globalisation to escape any attempt to chain it in a definition like statements, postmodernism also shares this ability with globalisation. Thus both the processes are part of the boundaryless domain of continua which can be extended to everything especially the contemporary world at large. Secondly, postmodernism helps in the spread of corporate globalisation marked by the ‘late capitalism’ because the capitalism takes advantage of the contemporary postmodern condition of fragmentation, Ephemerality, and the reality which is defined by the images, not the vice-versa. Lastly, postmodernism which debunks grand narrative, history, religion, tradition, and its obsession with irony and ridicule weakens the fight against neoliberalism hegemony thus helping in the spread of corporate globalisation. The fight for the agency by non-West against the West is thus rendered meaningless leading to further marginalisation and spread of secular history of West

In its analysis of postcolonialism and globalization, the study has viewed postcolonialism from below and not from above, which certainly includes the working of postcolonialism at the ground level and excluded the only theoretical model given by various postcolonial theorists.

The thesis has also aimed towards fleshing of the relationship between globalization and the publishing industry and a portion of the chapter ‘Globalization Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University and Publishing Industry in India’ deals with the age of corporatized publishing in the Indian context. In the analysis, it is discerned that globalization affects literature both internally and externally. Internally as it becomes the subject of the literary texts. While affecting literature externally, globalization challenges and changes the definition of author, reader and that of a text. Furthermore, the consolidation of the publishing industry into few transnational publishing houses dictates the literary innovations and choice of the subjects which can find space; it also dictates the language of writing and the visibility of the literary texts. The guiding principle is profit driven rationale. Writers are forced to write on the subjects which have an 166

Chapter 6 Conclusion available market, like chick lit, crick lit, etc. Writers are manufactured, constructed and awarded celebrity status at literary fests, where the focus is not on the text but on the writer. Additionally, the role of literary agents becomes crucial, especially a literary agent based in the UK or USA is a sure bet for millions of dollars. The Kavyagate has also been analysed in order to underscore the dying of authors; not the death which Roland Barthes espoused rather the death of an author with regard to his/her vocation.

The study also highlights the relationship between globalization and literature and particularly its thematisation in select Indian English Fiction after 2000. The underpinning of globalization in the matrix of Indian English Fiction becomes crucial as the thematisation of globalization, and its various strands in Indian English Fiction not only lends the fiction written a new landscape but also the various narratives of globalization written in Indian English Fiction contribute to the understanding of the same. The material and structural critique of globalization has received larger attention in the understanding of globalization via literary texts and the argument for the same is supported by the Gikandi’s exposition of the same. The central argument of the chapter is ‘Instead of asking what the understanding of globalization can do for literary studies, this [study] has asked what the study of literature can do for the understanding of globalization’.

The selected novels underscore various strands of globalization, from infrastructural violence to crony capitalism to the issues related with the immigrants and the creation of the cathedrals of consumption to the silencing of the voices of the millions of people who have been excluded from the benefits of globalization. The chapter raises a few important questions – can the postcolonial subjects who have been badly impactedMaulana by globalization Azad Library, speak? DoAligarh they have Muslim agency? UniversityWill their voices be heard in the same language they speak? Do the losers in the matrix of globalization have choices? The study also analyses the relationship between globalization and caste and reaches the conclusion that caste does not die with modernity, with globalization; it just spreads its locus from the village to the city as well. The contemporary spaces do give an agency to the voiceless and Dalits, but then these very spaces are full of humiliations, caste politics, reservation taunts and the snakes from the time immemorial.

167

Bibliography

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Primary Sources:

Adiga, Aravind. Last Man in Tower. Delhi: Atlantic Books, 2011. Print

Adiga, Aravind. The White Tiger. Noida: HarperCollins, 2008. Print.

Desai, Kiran. The Inheritance of Loss. Gurgaon: Penguin, 2014. Print.

Joseph, Manu. Serious Men. Noida: HarperCollins, 2017. Print.

Navaria. Ajay. Unclaimed Terrain. Trans. Laura Brueck. New Delhi: Navayana, 2013. Print.

Prakash, Uday. The Girl with the Golden Parasol. Trans. Jason Grunebaum. New Haven: Yale UP 2013. Print.

Sinha, Indra. Animal’s People. London: Simon & Schuster, 2008. Print.

Thayil, Jeet. Narcopolis. London: Faber, 2012. Print.

Secondary Sources:

“In Davos, Xi defends globalization.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 18 Jan. 2017. Web. 22 Mar. 2018.

“Priyanka Chopra had a packed audience at the Penguin lecture but the real commotion was on Twitter.” Scroll.in. Scroll, 27 Dec. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2019.

“What Trump’sMaulana win andAzad Brexit Library, have in common.”Aligarh TheMuslim Hindu .University The Hindu Group, 10 Nov. 2016. Web. 22 Mar. 2018.

“Xi Jinping urges world to ‘say no to protectionism.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 17 Jan. 2017. Web. 22 Mar. 2017

Annesley, James. Fictions of Globalization: Consumption, the Market and the Contemporary American Novel. London: Continuum, 2006. Google Books. Web. 13 Oct. 2017.

168

Bibliography

Anshuman, Karan. Inside Edge. Excel Entertainment, 2017. Amazon Video. Web. 15 Mar. 2018.

Appadurai, Arjun. Fear of Small Numbers. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print.

---. Modernity at Large: Cultural Dimensions of Globalization. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1986. Google Books. Web. 16 Feb. 2017.

Auge, Marc. Non-Places: An Introduction to Supermodernity. New York: Verso, 2009. Ebook.

Banerjee, Kaushani. “Teenagers turn authors as book publishers look for new talent.” Hindustan Times. HT Media Ltd, 20 Feb. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2018

Barber, Benjamin. Jihad vs. McWorld: Terrorism’s Challenge to Democracy. New York: Ballantine Books. 1996. Ebook.

Bogumil, Sieghild. “Comparative Literature, Globalization, and Heterotopia,” Neohelicon 28.1 (2001): 43-54. Springerlink. Web. 22 Apr. 2018.

Burbach, Roger. “Augusto and us.” The Guardian. Guardian Media Group, 11 Dec. 2006. Web. 10 Aug. 2016.

Chakravorty, Mrinalini. “Of Dystopias and Deliriums: The Millennial Novel in India.” A History of the Indian Novel in English. Ed. Ulka Anjaria. Delhi: Cambridge UP, 2015. 267-281. Print.

Connell, Liam. “Global Narratives: Globalization and Literary Studies.” Critical Survey 16.2 (2004):Maulana 78-95. JstorAzad. Web. Library, 22 Feb. Aligarh2018. Muslim University

Cooper, Dennis, ed. The Userlands: New Fiction from the Blogging Underground. New York: Akashic Books, 2007. Ebook.

Davies, Dominic. “Occupying Literary and Urban Space: Adiga, Authenticity and the Politics of Socio-economic Critique.” South Asian Fiction in English: Contemporary Transformations. Ed. Alex Tickell. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2016. 119-138. Ebook.

169

Bibliography

Deleuze, Gilles and Guattari Felix. A Thousand Plateaus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. London: Continuum, 2004. Google Books. Web. 27 Oct. 2018.

Devulapalli, Krishna S. “Women in publishing break the glass ceiling all the time. Why pick Priyanka Chopra for a lecture?” Scroll.in. Scroll, 26 Dec. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2019.

Dylan, Bob. “The Times They Are a-Changin.'” 1964. The Times They Are a-Changin'. Columbia Records, 1964. Youtube. Web. 10 Jun. 2016.

Eriksen, Thomas H. Globalization: The Key Concepts. Oxford: Berg, 2007. Print.

Fanon, Frantz. The Wretched of the Earth. London: Penguin, 2001. Print.

Friedman, Thomas L. The Lexus and the Olive Tree: Understanding Globalization. New York: Farrar Straus Giroux, 1999. Print.

Friedman, Thomas L. The World Is Flat: A Brief History of the Twenty-first Century. London: Penguin, 2007. Print.

Gajarawala, Toral J. “Caste, Complicity and the Contemporary.” A History of the Indian Novel in English. Ed. Ulka Anjara. Delhi: Cambridge UP, 2015. 373-387. Print.

Gajarawala, Toral J. Untouchable Fictions: Literary Realism and the Crisis of Caste. New York: Fordham UP, 2013. Ebook.

Giddens, Anthony. “Giddens: We are suffering from ‘cosmopolitan overload’, and a huge Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University task lies before us – to create responsible capitalism.” Interview by Labinot Kunushevci. Economic Sociology and Political Economy. 15 Nov. 2017. Web. 20 Mar. 2018.

Giddens, Anthony. The Consequences of Modernity. California: Stanford UP, 1990. Print.

170

Bibliography

Gikandi, Simon. “Globalization and the Claims of Postcoloniality.” Literature and Globalization: A Reader. Ed. Liam Connell and Nicky Marsh. New York: Routledge, 2011. 109-120. Print.

Grabovszki, Ernst. “The Impact of Globalization and the New Media on the Notion of World Literature.” CLCWeb: Comparative Literature and Culture 1.3 (Sep.1999): 46-52. Web. 18 Sep. 2018.

Gupta, Suman. Consumable Texts in Contemporary India: Uncultured Books and Bibliographical Sociology. Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillian, 2015. Ebook.

Gupta, Suman. Globalization and Literature, Cambridge: Polity Press, 2009. Print.

Guru, Gopal. Humiliation: Claims and Context. New Delhi: Oxford UP, 2009. Print.

Harvey, David. The Condition of Postmodernity: An Inquiry into the origins of Social Change. Oxford: Blackwell, 1989. Print.

Held, D., A. et al. Global Transformations: Politics, Economics and Culture. Cambridge: Polity, 1999. Ebook.

Held, David and McGrew, Anthony. “Reconstructing World Order: Towards Cosmopolitan Social Democracy.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 360-369. Print.

Held, David and McGrew, Anthony. Globalization / Anti-Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. Print. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Huntington, Samuel. “The Change to Change: Modernization, Development, and Politics (1971) and Political Order in Changing Societies (1968).” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 56-67. Print.

171

Bibliography

Ikenberry, G. John. “Globalization as American Hegemony.” Globalization / Anti- Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Ed. David Held and Anthony McGrew. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. 41-60. Print.

Israel, Nico. “Globalization and Contemporary Literature.” Literature Compass 1.1 (Jan- 2003-Dec. 2004): 1–5. Web. 12 June 2018.

Jameson, Fredric. Postmodernism, or, the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Durham: Duke UP, 1991.

Kaldor, Mary. “Cosmopolitanism vs. Nationalism: The New Divide?” Europe’s New Nationalism. Ed. Richard Caplan and John Feffer. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1996. 42 -50. Google Books. Web. 8 Dec. 2016.

Kern, Stephen. The Culture of Time and Space, 1880-1918. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2003. Google Books. Web. 22 June 2018.

Khair, Tabish. “In defence of experts whom we use and abuse.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 5 Mar. 2017. Web. 22 Mar. 2018

Koruth, Shaleena. “Whatever Happened to Kaavya Vishwanathan.” Postliberalization Indian Novels in English. Ed. Aysha I. Vishwamohan. London: Anthem Press, 2013. 151-165. Print.

Krishna, Sankaran. Globalization and Postcolonialism: Hegemony and Resistance in the Twenty-first Century. Plymouth: Rowman & Littlefield, 2009. Print.

Kundera, Milan. The Art of the Novel. New York: HarperCollins, 2000. Print. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Kundera, Milan. The Book of Laughter and Forgetting. London: Faber, 1996. Print.

Lau, Lisa and Varugheese, E. Dowson. Indian Writing in English and Issues of Visual Representation. Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillian, 2015. Ebook.

Malpas, Simon. The Postmodern. London: Routledge, 2005. Print.

172

Bibliography

Masterson, John. “Arvind Adiga: The White Elephant? Postliberalization, the Politics of Reception and the Globalization of Literary Prizes.” Postliberalization Indian Novels in English. Ed. Aysha I. Vishwamohan. London: Anthem Press, 2013. 51- 66. Print.

McGrew, Anthony. “Organized Violence in the Making (and Remaking) of Globalization.” Globalization / Anti-Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Ed. David Held and Anthony McGrew. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. 15-40. Print.

Michael, Bryane. “Theorising the Politics of Globalization: A Critique of Held et al.’s “Transformationalism.” Journal of Economic and Social Research 4.2 (na): 3-17. Web. 12 May 2018.

Mishra, Pankaj. Age of Anger: A History of the Present. New Delhi: Juggernaut, 2017. Print.

Mukherjee, Upamanyu P. “‘Which Colony? Which Block?”: Violence, (Post-) Colonial Urban Planning, and the Indian Novel.”A History of the Indian Novel in English. Ed. Ulka Anjaria. Delhi: Cambridge UP, 2015. 282-295. Print.

Narayanan, Pavithra. What are you reading? The World Market and Indian Literary Production. New Delhi: Routledge, 2012. Print.

Nayar, Pramod K. “Indian Writing in English as Celebrity.” Indian Writing in English and the Global Literary Market. Ed. Om P. Dwivedi and Lisa Lau. Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014. 32-47. Print.

Nixon, Rob. “Neoliberalism,Maulana Azad Slow Violence, Library, and Aligarh the Environmental Muslim Picaresque.”University MFS Modern Fiction Studies 55.3 (Fall 2009): 443-467. Project Muse. Web 9 Jun. 2014.

O’Brien, Susie and Szeman, Imre. “Introduction: The Globalization of Fiction/ the Fiction of Globalization.” The South Atlantic Quarterly 1.3 (Summer 2001): 603- 626. Web. 10 Nov. 2018.

173

Bibliography

O'Shaughnessy, Hugh. “Chilean coup: 40 years ago I watched Pinochet crush a democratic dream.” The Guardian. Guardian Media Group, 7 Sep. 2013. Web. 10 Aug. 2016.

Pizzati, Carlo. “Modi’s rise leaves no space for elite complacencies: Pankaj Mishra.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 28 Jan. 2017. Web. 7 Apr. 2018.

Prasad, Murari. “ Literary Perspectives on Globalization Reading Kiran Desai’s The Inheritance of Loss.” The Indian Novel of the New Millennium. Ed. Prabhat K. Singh. Newcastle: Cambridge Scholars Publishing, 2013. 62-71. Print.

Praveen S. R. “Self-publishing, in an instant.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 26 Feb. 2017. Web. 2 Apr. 2018

Rajan, Rajeswari S. “After Midnight's Children: Some Notes on the New Indian Novel in English.” Social Research 78.1 (Spring 2011): 203-230. Web. 15 Jan. 2018.

Ram, Vidya. “What Trump’s win and Brexit have in common.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 10 Nov. 2016. Web. 22 Mar. 2017.

Rist, Gilbert. History of Development: From Western Origins to Global Faith. New Delhi: Academic Foundation, 2002. Print.

Ritzer, George. The Globalization of Nothing 2. New Delhi: Pine Forge Press, 2007. Print.

---. The Globalization of Nothing. London: Sage. 2004. Web.

Riverbend.Maulana Baghdad Azad Burning: Library, A Young AligarhWoman’s DiaryMuslim from Universitya War Zone. Delhi: Women Unlimited, 2005. Print.

Roberts, J. Timmons and Hite, Amy B. The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. Print.

Robertson, Roland, Globalization: Social Theory and Global Culture. London: Sage, 1992. Print.

174

Bibliography

---. “The Universalism–Particularism Issue.” Literature and Globalization: A Reader. Ed. Liam Connell and Nicky Marsh. New York: Routledge, 2011. 22-27. Print.

Rostow, W.W. “The Stages of Economic Growth: A Non-Communist Manifesto.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 47- 55. Print.

Roy, Arundhati. The Algebra of Infinite Justice. Gurgaon: Penguin Books, 2014. Print.

---. An Ordinary Person’s Guide to Empire. Gurgaon: Penguin Books, 2005.

---. Broken Republic. Gurgaon: Penguin Books, 2011.

---. Listening to Grasshoppers: Field Notes on Democracy. Gurgaon: Penguin Books, 2002. Print.

Ryland, Geoff. 253. London: Flamingo, 1998. Print.

Sachs, Jeffrey D. “The Antiglobalization Movement.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 356-369. Print.

Sardar, Ziauddin. “Development and the Locations of Eurocentrism.” Critical Development Theory: Contributions to a New Paradigm. Ed. Ronald Munck and Denis O’Hearn. London: Zed Books, 1999. 44-62. Print.

---. Postmodernism and the Other: The New Imperialism of Western Culture. London: Pluto Press,Maulana 1998. Print. Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University

Schiffrin, Andre. The Business of Books: How the International Conglomerates Took Over Publishing and Changed the Way We Read. London: Verso, 2000. Google Books. Web. 13 Jan. 2017.

Schotland, Sara D. “Breaking out of the Rooster Coop: Violent Crime in Aravind Adiga’s White Tiger and Richard Wright’s Native Son.” Comparative Literature Studies 48.1 (2011): 1-19. Web. 15 Jan. 2018.

175

Bibliography

Sen Krishna and Roy Rituparna, eds. Writing India Anew: Indian English Fiction 2000- 2010. Amsterdam: Amsterdam UP, 2013. Print.

Sethi, Sunil. “Is the Indian publishing industry on the brink of perishing?” India Today. Living Media, 3 Mar. 2015. Web. 7 Apr. 2017.

Singadi, Chinnadevi. “The God of Small Things: Arundhati Roy’s ‘Made in India’ BookerBoiler.” Postliberalization Indian Novels in English. Ed. Aysha I. Vishwamohan. London: Anthem Press, 2013. 41-50. Print.

Sood, Rakesh. “Navigating a Trumpian world.” The Hindu. The Hindu Group, 30 Jan. 2017. Web. 6 Apr. 2017.

Southmayd, Stephanie S. “India on the Line: Globalization, Resistance, and the Literature of Outsourcing.” Postcolonial Text, 8.1 (2013): 1-20. Web. 24 Jul. 2017.

Steger, Manfred B. Globalization: A Very Short Introduction. New Delhi: Oxford UP. 2009. Print.

Stiglitz, Joseph E. “Globalism’s Discontents.” The Globalization and Development: Perspectives on Development and Global Change. Ed. J. Timmons Roberts and Amy B. Hite. Oxford: Blackwell, 2007. 295-304. Print.

---. Making Globalization Work. New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2006. Print.

---. The Price of Inequality: How Today's Divided Society Endangers Our Future. New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2013. Google Books. Web. 16 Apr. 2018.

Strandsbjerg,Maulana Jeppe. Azad Territory, Library, Globalization Aligarh and InternationalMuslim University Relations: The Cartographic Reality of Space. Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010. Google Books. Web. 10 May 2017.

Sutcliffe, Bob. “The Place of Development in Theories of Imperialism and Globalization.” Critical Development Theory: Contributions to a New Paradigm. Ed. Ronald Munck and Denis O’Hearn. London: Zed Books, 1999. 133-153. Print.

176

Bibliography

The Dark Knight Rises. Dir. Christopher Nolan. Perf. Tom Hardy, Christian Bale, Anne Hathaway, Michael Caine, Gary Oldman, Marion Cotillard, Joseph Gordon- Levitt, and Morgan Freeman. Warner Bros. Pictures. 2012. Youtube. Web. 25 Sep. 2014.

Tilly, Charles. Big Structures, Large Processes, Huge Comparisons. New York: Russell Sage Foundation, 1984. Google Books. Web. 13 May 2017.

Tomlinson, John. “Globalization and Cultural Analysis.” Globalization / Anti- Globalization: Beyond the Great Divide. Ed. David Held and Anthony McGrew. Cambridge: Polity, 2007. 148-168. Print.

Trivedi, Harish. “The ‘Book’ in India: Orality, Manu-Script, Print (Post)Colonialism.” Books Without Borders: Perspectives from South Asia. Ed. R. Fraser and M. Hammond. Vol 2. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2008. 12-33. Print.

Tucker, Vincent. “The Myths of Development: A Critique of a Eurocentric discourse.” Critical Development Theory: Contributions to a New Paradigm. Ed. Ronald Munck and Denis O’Hearn. London: Zed Books, 1999. 1-26. Print.

Vadde, Aarthi. “Reading Deliriously.” NOVEL: A Forum on Fiction 45.1 (2012): 23-26. Web. 15 Jan. 2018.

Waters, Malcolm. Globalization. London: Routledge, 2001. Ebook.

Wilson, Ben. Heyday: Britain and the Birth of the Modern World. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson. 2016. Print. Maulana Azad Library, Aligarh Muslim University Woo, Elaine. “Madeleine L'Engle, 88; author of 'A Wrinkle in Time,' which won a Newbery Award in '63.” Los Angeles Times. Los Angeles Times, 08 Sep. 2007. Web. 30 Mar. 2017

Young, Robert J. C. Postcolonialism: A Very Short Introduction. New York: Oxford UP, 2003. Print.

177